Naruto Fantasy (AU) : The Rise of the New Generation

[Oetje]

[fieldbox=Blood drawn at night - Part 2, burlywood]
Hanaguro, capital of the River province - Akenian Empire.
Team 4 and the Sworn Sword duo.

A collab between Frostedcamel, Inzane, Nim and Oetje.

Summary:
Team 4 and the Sworn Swords move to the site where a meeting is held between a priest and a guard. They scout the area and set up for a potential ambush. As the meeting occurs in the dark of the night, the group learns that a lot of sinister affairs are being handled by the Zealots and their allies. Before the group is able to move in, a loud roar resonates.

---

[spoili]
Listening to the ongoing occurrence, Ino briefly wondered about the man's origin. The language he spoke sounded old, and she couldn't quite make where it came from. Once it was made clear that he was against the zealots and Meilin instructed everyone to fight, Ino got up from under the newspaper and then made her way to the alley with quick steps. She could always try and indulge into his past another time.

Upon arriving there, she was surprised to see the appearance of the man, and also the beasts that stood there, with Meilin catching the attention of one of them "I'll capture one of the guards." She quickly stated through the Yamanaka's technique, kicking one of the trashcans in the alley and catching the attention of the guards, though only two would turn to fight her. Taking out a hidden kunai, she quickly rose it to block off an incoming hit from a guard before taking a quick step back to dodge the second one, who tried to aim for a potential opening. Both guards looked at her, clearly ready to kill her, while she knew she needed to knock them out, which slightly frustrated her.

Suzu watched from her perch as the man from her mind made his way into the alley speaking the same language from earlier. Thankfully, it appeared that Meilin had brought the man to there side at least for the time being, which meant he was speaking some version of Chonobi. Suzu stood up from her perch on the edge of the roof and watched as the guards and the thugs below moved to meet the man at the end of the alleyway. She pulled the tanto nestled at the small of her back from his sheath, glinting in the low moonlight as she dropped her concealing technique. Fighting broke out at the other end of the alley and Suzu watched with sadistic anticipation as a handful of the men transformed into the Others she had fought before. She dropped from her perch and landed in a trash heap the moment that Meilin gave the word to attack. She didn't signal back her confirmation of the order, only moved in to do the work.

She sheathed her tanto as she ran for the back of the second Other that was closest to Meilin. Not wanting to prolong this fight anymore than needed she weaved three handseals and clutched her wrist as electricity formed in a tight ball in her palm. She sprinted the distance to the Other as it turned to meet the crackling light behind it. Arcs of electricity jumped off of Suzu and snaked their way along the alley walls and the trash heaps as she went. The Other stepped back, raised a hand and swiped its massive claw at the Sworn Sword. She fell to her knees and slid under the strike as she shot her arm up to meet the beasts abdomen. The Other exploded into two halves in a malstrom of blood and gore as Suzu passed beneath it. She stood quickly, wiping red from her eyes as she searched for her next target, the white of her eyes and smiling teeth the only noticeable color beneath her stained red form.

Aoi had stayed put at her curb even as the few people on the street had begun to make their way inside and more guards seemed to appear to answer the calls of the people running from the noise. She stood up and searched for a moment but wasn't able to see anything that would remind her of a beast of any kind. "Are all these guards enemies?" she asked over their connection as she began running for the alleyway. She rounded the corner in time to watch an explosion of gore and question for a moment who the very tall man a few meters ahead of her was before figuring out it had to be their newly formed ally for the fight. There was movement to her side and a guard writing her off as an innocent bystander rushed in from behind the man, his spear raised to impale the figure from behind. She formed a quick bird seal without thinking and touched the guards armor as he ran past her.

The man lifted off his feet with a scream and hurtled into the wall of the alleyway with a crunch as his armor collapsed against the stone and brick construction of the building. She swallowed hard and felt as the iron dust that had been hidden against her body snaked its way quickly to hands. She clenched them into fists and the dust settled and solidified over them as the guard in front of her dropped to the ground no longer under her influence. She quickly dashed forward and landed a punch on the man's jaw, sending blood and flesh flying as her metal hands dug deep into his face. He let out a scream in time for Aoi to feed him the majority of his teeth with her other hand. She stepped back as the man's head lolled to the side and she turned to face the rest of their enemies in the alley and watched from behind the stranger, unsure if she should try and move past him to fight and risk him mistaking her as an enemy or stay behind him and catch any who tried to get behind him.

When the call to begin fighting was issued he would sigh as he made his way to the scene of the fight. The silent duck said she would capture one and while he didn't believe she could, he also knew that their were some more major threats to be dealt with. He could see thee guards being handled easily enough, and the psychopath wasted no time in slaughtering the wolf like men. Man he was surrounded by a bunch of nutcases, he smiled to himself as he arrived on the scene where a few others still stood. A bunch were zoning in on the Albino and while he would love to let her get mauled, he had a feeling Meilin wouldn't like it.

Forming the handseal he would aim at one of beast and as it was getting ready to swing, it's movements became more stiff as if it was trying to fight something. It managed to turn it's head to see Madoc from afar smiling before it lost control of its body and in one turn grabbed it's comrade and sunk its teeth into it's throat. The Other growled in pain swiping at his friend who was biting into his throat staining his fur red. Then with one motion yanked a chunk of the throat out causing blood to pour out and for the beast to drop dead.

The sight of the violence in front of the tall bald man didn't seem to faze him. From what was going on, the ambushed group of guards as Others were being locked in. Rolling with his shoulder, the tall bald man would pull out his bearded handaxe. The sound of the scream behind him, caused him to throw a look over his shoulder. But soon enough he would jog towards the nearest pair of guards
The pair of guards turned to the tall man, trying to ready themselves. One of the guards attempted to deliver a hard smack with his mace. But the attack was parried and the man was kicked back. The other guard attempted to go in with a jab of his sword.
The tall man simply stepped aside as he would use his free hand to push the other guard behind him, causing the second guard to stumble forward due to the hard push.

The tall man spoke up, almost like grunting.
"All yours."
Focusing his attention on the guard of before, the tall man would say something in the other language. Letting the guard recover and attempt another attack, the tall man deflected the attack. In a rapid reaction, the free hand of the tall man shot forward to grab the guard by the throat. Clenching his grip tight, the tall man would raise his axe. Despite the guard attempting to resist, both trying to wriggle out and use his mace, he would release a muffled yelp as the steel edge of the axe headed his way.

The two guards would charge towards Ino, synchronizing their incoming attacks towards her. Without much choice, she would take another small jump backwards, giving enough space between them to miss the weapons. But instead of trying to gain even further space, she would push herself forward as soon as the weapons missed, and send herself flying towards one guard, aiming her elbow to his chest while throwing her kunai at the second guard.

Before either guard could react, one felt a blow to his chest, taking away his breath as he was also pushed backwards, while the second guard dropped his sword, the back of his hand bleeding due to where the kunai had hit him. Taking advantage of the further opening, Ino kept pushing the breathless guard until he was pushed against a wall, keeping a hold over his neck with her right arm while holding his weapon hand with her left hand. She felt the struggle of the guard, who tried to get her off him, and quickly also letting go of his katana to try and get Ino off him with both hands. The second guard picked up his sword once more, with his still good hand, and started charging towards Ino, clearly aiming to impale both Ino and the guard she was holding.

Suzu found her part of the fight suddenly very over as the other two Others in front of her appeared to fight one another for reasons beyond her cognizance. She watched with a sadist fascination as one of the Others attacked the second, tearing a good chunk from it and sending it sputtering to the ground. She turned again to find Meilin engaging an Other, and the large Chonobi man taking on a guard of his own, for a moment she was sure they would both be able to handle their foes but she'd turn back to the Other that was fighting Meilin and begin to move in close behind it just in case the younger Cho needed some help with the foe. She badly hoped she would.

Aoi turned her head in time to the sound of the larger stranger as he gave her a heads up for the incoming guard. The man seemed a little surprised as he hurtled past the stranger and towards Aoi. She spun in her place to face him and raised her fists as iron dust wreathed over them in a loose flowing cover. She bounced a few steps back as the guard seemed to notice that she had done in his friend and began to lash out against her. The sword slashed through the air just a hair's breadth away from Aois chest as she stepped back again this time with a bit of a surprised noise as the sword came close enough she could feel the wind of it. She used the moment to step back in to the guard and land a punch of hardened iron in his stomach, he recoiled and gathered himself quickly, his layers of armor appearing to have dampened the blow enough he wasn't as stunned as Aoi would have liked. She moved back in, a hand jabbing out for the guards face only to find her fist hitting air as it sailed past the guard to her left. She managed to twist to meet him slightly as the sword came screaming for the side of her neck.

The sword smacked into her hand in a flash of metal on metal as the iron around Aoi's hand hardened and she was able to catch the blade. She winced at the pain it sent shooting down her arm and let up on the dusts solid configuration on her arm long enough to close her hand fully around the sword and hardened it again. There was a searing hot pain in her hand that shot down her arm once more, this one much worse than the first as she pulled the guards sword as hard as she could to keep it away from him. On her free arm the dust would rise into the air and form into a haze of small pellets. A high pitched hiss followed by the repeating concussions of the hail of iron as it struck the breastplate of the guard would be followed by the man simply staring at Aoi. She watched as his eyes went distant and he seemed to form a question on his lips. Streaks of blood ran down his metal breastplate from the multitude of holes Aoi had left in it and she continued to watch as the man let go of the sword and crumpled to the ground unmoving. She loosened the iron around her fist and dropped the sword with it.

The beast moved and crossed the space with Meilin in a rapid fashion. The Cho had expected this and braced herself ready. Following the motion, Meilin would move to the right and let the beast pass her. The short sword of the Cho moved up as the two moved pass each other and Meilin could feel a heavy vibration as the sharp edge would slide against the beast.
Detecting a soft whimper, Meilin felt how her confidence grew back. Readying herself for the next attack, the chuunin kept good watch of the beast. There was no way that she could outperform the beast in speed or strength. So she had to find an opening to pierce its chest or perhaps head.
A light blue hue would start to cover the blade of Meilin's sword as she readied herself.

The beast let out a snarl as it recomposed itself. Turning towards the Cho, it rose itself up to two legs. Being easily a foot or two taller than its opponent for a moment, the beast would lunge forwards. Not moving an inch aside, Meilin would breath in before the collision. Seeing the opened jaw, filled with crude and mean looking teeth as fangs, Meilin sprang into action.
Crouching as fast as she could, the Cho would hold her sword up and allow the beast to impale himself, using its momentum against it.
"Fuck!" Meilin hissed as she felt how she was smacked against the ground due to the collision, pain shooting through her arm due to the heavy shock of the impact.
The beast was suffering more though. A soft and painful whimpering was escaping its muzzle as the sword had penetrated its neck, blood starting slip out of the wound. Managing to grab and trying to pull the weapon out, the beast cringed as it experienced another shot of pain coursing through its body.
Rushing on her feet, Meilin narrowed her eyes as she sprinted forwards. There was no way that she had another chance like this. Using her speed and weight, the chuunin slammed herself against the beast to drive it on the ground. Grabbing the hilt of her sword, she would start to move and push the weapon deeper into the Other's neck.
A weak attempt was made by the beast-like creature to push her off but soon enough, the Other halted its attempts and would lay still.

The controlled Other with claw marks running along its back from his friend trying to swat him off and try to regain his friend senses, would look at Suzu. Madoc still deemed it a useful puppet and thus didn't want the crazed woman killing it right away. With Suzu walking towards the one Meilin was fighting, Madoc looked at the scene, Aoi had hers handled and currently the only one that seemed in trouble was the Quiet Duck. The Other's muscles tensed up once again and took off barraling ramming body first into the man with the injured hand from behind. You could hear the pained sounds come from him, as Madoc had the other grab the man by the face and lift him off the ground, yanking the sword from his free hand and tossing it to the ground. However after the beast had him in the air, he would keep him there until the situation was done and he could be properly restrained.

The fight would soon die out. The bald man would speak briefly with Meilin, away from the others who would keep the two guards as prisoners. The violence hadn't attracted the attention of anybody. But before guards would swarm to the location by any chance, Meilin ended her conversation with the large bald man that went by the name of Hallbjörn. It was a very strange experience to meet and speak with a Dowhon. Aside from his already intimidating appearance, there was something else that was terrifying about the man.

Then the decision was made that Suzu and Ino would take the prisoners and question them. While Team 4 would alert the team of Kensuke before heading back to Konohagakure. For the sniper of information on a jinchuriki was too important to hold back from the higher ups. Nor could it just be trusted to a messenger or bird.

The next day, the members of team 4 were in a cart of a merchant convoy. Heading back to the Imperial capital. Back to their home.
[/spoili]
[/fieldbox]

 

[Gerontis]

[fieldbox="Investigation Underway - Part Four - Team 8, green"]

Empire of Akino.

Hanaguro - River Province's capital.


A collab between Nim, Glitchybugger, Roran Hawkins and Gerontis.

Summary

After speaking to Lady Haruka, Team 7 proceeds with their investigations into the recent attack on Lady Haruka and the Okakzaki.

Collab

The group would be led out of the morgue by the guards. When requested, one of the guards would guide the team back to the chamber where they had met with Raikichi Okakzaki. One of the guards would alert the man while Kensuke's team waited outside. After a few minutes, they would be allowed to enter.

"Ah, the shinobi. I hope that you have found no trouble with the corpses. The plans to travel them back to grant them a properial burial is something that can't wait for too long." Raikichi said as he eyed the three nin, his own hands at his back.

Kyoi begun with a bow of greeting to Raikichi before speaking. "Lord Okakzaki, we've finished our investigation and have determined that your clansmens exact cause of death was due to their chakra being drained from them completely by an outside party. There are wounds on their bodies with grayed out flesh surrounding them which appear to be the direct method that they had their chakra drained. The suspected perpetrator is believed to be the man leading the group who disrupted the meeting at the tavern, as he seemed to have methods to absorb the chakra of others. I can write up a detailed report of my findings for you if you wish, regardless we'll be sure to inform you once we apprehend, or if capture is impossible, slay him."

"In fact," Kensuke chimed in after Kyoi, having bowed his head to Raikichi before. "if it is of any comfort to you, your clansmen accounted well for themselves. Their wounds were those one suffers in a fight, but none of those were lethal. The wounds through which their chakra is likely to have been extracted were too clean for that. More reminiscent of an assassination than a fight." The grump jounin remarked. He leaned in ever so slightly to suggest he was giving some personal rather than professional advice. "I believe that it is no longer only our protégé who is at risk. This foe is dramatically powerful and a master of underhanded methods. He also does not seem to care to distinct between bystander and prey. Whatever talks may govern the court tomorrow, keep this in mind."

Raikichi seemed interested when Kyoi spoke up. It was evident on the man's facial expression he was hoping for some good news. The facial expression shifted to a blank one when the Hyuuga was done. When Kensuke spoke, the blank expression would be shifting to disgust. "Assassination? You certain? That is outragous! How dare they!"
The man's voice did gain slightly in volume. He turned from the three as he walked to the nearby desk. His hands were clenched as fists but instead of saying or doing more, it seemed that Raikichi reminded himself that he wasn't alone. Turning towards Team 7 once more, the man's cheeks were slightly red.
"It must be them. The Nagata clan must behind this! I thank you lot for figuring this out. Clearly, they must have contracted somebody capable to do this."

Raikichi's reaction to the news they had for him was somewhat expected at least, he would blame the Nagata for this to try and use that in court.

"Investigating the Nagata is one of our next steps in finding the one responsible for this. We know who to look for, all we need to do now is find where he's hiding and who is helping him."

Bowing after entering the room, Karma stood behind Kyoi and Kensuke as they presented the findings and then watched the reaction of Raikichi. She could understand the man's need to find someone to accuse as fast as possible, but that did not mean that they should not look further than what he believed. "Like my teammate said, we know who to look for now. We will be investigating the Nagata, but I feel that I must ask, Lord Okakzaki, if perhaps there is any third party that could stand to gain from a growing dispute between the Okakzaki and the Nagata. Any and all leads should be followed, considering the enemy we are facing." She asked in a polite, yet serious tone.

"Think of what we said. Not what you would like to have heard. Now we must report to Haruka-himei. I bid you a good day." Kensuke added after Karma's remark, before bowing deeper than he should given their relative stations, and turning on his heels before the man had a chance to speak. In just one sentence this man represented everything Kensuke despised about politics. He let out a deep sigh once he was out of earshot. Upon leaving the chamber he turned to both his students with a a pained expression. "I sense that more blood will flow before the day after tomorrow. Odds are it's going to be ours. Whatever happens, we were sent here as bodyguards first. If possible we might act as peacekeepers, but Haruka-himei's life stands before that."

Kyoi didn't need to add anything more to the statements Karma and Kensuke made to follow hers, making sure to give a respectful bow before she followed Kensuke out of the Okakzaki's room.

Seeing Kensuke and Kyoi both bow and then leave the room, Karma quickly followed suit, bowing as well before leaving the room. She started to feel confused and annoyed with Kensuke, who appeared to take his actions on a whim rather than follow leads through and through or fully stick to protecting Lady Tamiyo.

---

The three shinobi were allowed by the guard to enter through the double doors into the chambers of Haruka Tamiyo. The young woman was speaking with captain Aratoshi. The nature of the conversation seemed to be that of a serious nature, judging by the expression on both Aratoshi and Haruka. Upon noticing the team of Kensuke, Haruka nodded towards Aratoshi. The captain would step backwards and in a fluid movement, betraying he had done or practised it many times, would offer a bow before taking his leave. On his way to the door, Aratoshi flashed a wry grin towards Kensuke's team before taking his leave.
Haruka turned towards the shinobi team, with her hands folded in front of her stomach.

"I am most glad to see you three are still in good health. I have caught wind that you have visited Raikichi, the representative of the Okakzaki clan and family." She began, her head slightly tilting to the right. "Anything else you might have learned?"

The jounin bowed his head by manner of greeting and cleared his throat before speaking, as if broaching a sensitive topic. "We have inspected the bodily remains of the Okazaki clanmembers who perished in the attack. They had all been injured in the fighting, but none of them were ever lethally injured. They all carried at least a single stabbing injury though - as if by a senbon - of unknown depth. These too smooth and in places hardly possible to reach in a fight, so we suspect they were inflicted outside of the fight. Like an assassination." He summarized. He nodded towards Kyoi to his left and continued. "We also managed to learn that they had all died of chakra starvation. They were drained of all chakra until they died - which is something our adversary is capable of. However, he can only do so through physical contact or at the very best, close proximity." He finished.

He then made a face before speaking again. "Okazaki Raikichi took this information particularly poorly. He is adamant that the Nagata are ultimately responsible." He paused. "I strongly suspect there will be trouble."

Listening to the summary, the young woman remained silent. The only shift in expression was when Kensuke stated on how the men had died. Some confusion graced the woman's features but she would continue to listen intently to the Nimatsu. When Kensuke concluded his short report, on how Raikichi had taken the information, Haruka nodded.
"Not very surprising. He most likely will use it to frame the Nagata clan and to win approval for whatever he shall demand. Hmm," the Tamiyo considered their options for a moment.
"I already send out somebody to hunt down some dangers. I am expecting soon enough a report back on who is responsible for the tragic incident that has occured. In the meanwhile, I suppose that I will need to deploy you three to help here at court. Of course," an apologising smile graced the woman's lips, "I won't ask anything that is strays into the frustrating dealings that we call politics. But I want you three to keep track of those bodies. If the Okakzaki are indeed in league with those… zealots?" Shaking her head lightly, Haruka continued.

"Then they will most likely either try to dispose of the evidence or, well," she shot Kensuke a meaningful look, "Anybody who might know too much. I doubt that they will go after me. That is too obvious. But truth be told, you three are worth less, here at court. An incident or some sudden zealots taking out three shinobi? Wouldn't raise too many questions."
Once she said that, Haruka started to pace.
"So, I want you three to try to keep track of the bodies. See where they are taken. Captain Aratoshi has already send out some men but..." her voice trailed off as if she seemed to weigh another decision.
"He is acting odd lately. I suggest you three work alone on this. Don't report to anybody else but to me. Clear?"

The jounin bowed his head in response. Her suspicions were not unfounded . Yet he couldn't shake the feeling something was off. The Okazaki representative hadn't seemed like a man to stinch on his family honour, even if it were to gain a step on his perceived political rivals. Yet that wasn't what troubled him most. Haruka-himei's loss of trust for Captain Aratoshi was something that concerned him far more. He was not capable of discerning whether or not that was true or if Haruka was straight up lying to them, but the consequences of either worried him deeply. Especially since she was sending them away, again. After correctly insinuating they might have become a target themselves. "Understood, Haruka-himei." He said.

While straightening his back his mind ran through the dreaded political exercises which his sister was teaching him and came to several unsettling conclusions. It might very well be that they could not trust their employer to be whom she had claimed or seemed to be. She wasn't as helpless as she might once have seemed, and might even be an independent and ambitious political actor maneuvering under father's jurisdiction with impunity. Whether that was owing to ignorance or anything else, it would make things infinitely more complicating. Or, he was just overthinking this. Next time, he told himself, he'd use his dojutsu to read their employer more carefully when she spoke. For now, they'd have some fun tracking corpses.

He bowed before turning on his heels and leaving the room once again, wishing their mark would make less of a habit of sending them off to perform odd jobs.

---

The guards around the building were doing their rounds. Nothing seemed out of order. The guards seemed disciplined and serious. Not one did seem to slack or try to catch some relaxation while on guard. Despite there was nothing in the area that should make the Okakzaki guards so wary, it could be because they were either up to something or because of what had happened recently to some Okakzaki clan members. Regardless, Kensuke's team wouldn't find any oddities occuring while they watched the small building where Okakzaki servants and guards were residing. Not to forget, the bodies of the deceased Okakzaki that were prepared to send to their clan grounds.

As the dull watch continued, the team would perhaps notice a familiar figure heading towards the small building. It was captain Aratoshi, flanked by two of his men. Despite he was held at the front door of the building, the Okakzaki guards would allow him to enter shortly afterwards.

Sitting on a nearby rooftop Kensuke eyed the Tamiyo guards meet with the Okazaki guards. "Given the situation, I doubt it'll be worth it to sneak inside. The risk's not worth the merits. Unless her grace's fears are not unfounded." He said, taking a deep breath as the guards greeted each other, Captain Aratoshi at the Tamiyo guards' head. "We'll have to rely on your prowess again, Kyoi." He said before turning to Karma. "I'd also like you to use your sensory jutsu to verify their identities. Sneaking inside to listen in without taking risks will be hard. Unless any of you has any better ideas."

---

The team would wait until Aratoshi would come out. Managing to corner the captain in his quarters, they questioned the man. Despite his initial resistance, he soon was overwhelmed and questioned by the Tamiyo Guards. Soon leading to the truth that it was Aratoshi who had been behind the previous trouble that had occured in Hanaguro.

With this new source of information, the forces of the Tamiyo started to clean the city of the Zealots operatives and their allies. Despite the success, Team 7 lingered behind before they were given their leave to return to Konohagakure. With the message that their mission had been a success.

[/fieldbox]

 

[Oetje]

[fieldbox=Irene's Return!, burlywood]
Konohagakure, Capital of the Empire of Akino.
Leader of Team 4 - Novice of the Cho Guard

Returning from Hanaguro.
Sunday.


'Meilin returns from her mission in Hanaguro. She deals with her task as team leader and then turns to more private matters. Such as paying a visit to her siblings.'

[spoili]
Home.

An odd word. She had taken her leave from the team. A mixture of emotions started to build up within Meilin as she walked towards the Cho compound. She didn't think of Konohagakure as her home. It had been the place that her parents had 'banished' her to. It had been the place where she had been alone, unable to really try to lay a connection for long with anybody. If anything, this city seemed to be anything but a real home for her.
But she pushed those thoughts aside. Reaching the Cho compound, Meilin did take a second to gather herself. She was considering to head to Azumi. To take a day rest at the headquarters of the Guardians, in her given room, before visiting Jin's home.
Yet, Meilin felt the desire to check upon her siblings. To hear them laugh, see them smile as spending some time with them.

Pressing on, she would enter the compound. There were quite a number of people out on the street. Some smiled and nodded to Meilin, despite being complete strangers. An old man that Meilin passed briefly halted to salute her before he continued on. Meilin frowned slightly as she then realised that she was wearing her uniform of the Cho Guard. And unlike the common opinion of the shinobi, the Cho Guard didn't have a tarnished an reputation among its own people. It made Meilin wonder if it was simply because of what people knew about the Guard or because it was 'different' from the usual shinobi. But it was nice, at least, to not be chewed or spit out.
Arriving at the home of Jin, she already heard some laughter. Approaching the front door, Meilin was about to knock. But the door already opened as two kids lunged at the chuunin.
Before Meilin was able to make out that it were Atsumichi and Hitomo, she was being barraged by a ton of questions and the two firmly hugging her.

"That is enough, you rascals! Shoo! Go!"

The sound of Jin's stern voice pierced through and drove the curious kids away as he eyed Meilin. The latter seemed a bit unsure how to proceed. Placing her right fist against the palm of her left hand, she would make a short bow to Jin.
"I am sorry, I should have likely alerted you that I was coming. I just came back in.."

Jin scoffed as he gestured her to come in.
"Don't be an idiot. Now come before the cold gets in. I prefer to keep the warmth in."
Closing the door behind Meilin, he would eye her once more. Then he grumbled something as he drove her to the living room. A servant was busy with some cleaning while Atsumichi and Hitomo were busy with some paper. Meilin sat down on one of the couches as Jin took a seat as well.
"You have been away for some time. I take it that your mission went fine?"

Meilin just nodded. She wasn't certain if she could call it like that, though. The events that had transpired in Hanaguro had left their mark. Despite her not wanting to be influenced by it. She still remembered the outbursts that had occured between her and Aoi. But that was of no concern to Jin. Nor would he likely care for such matter, she imagined.
"Yes. It went fine. Where is Irene?" Meilin asked, the worry causing her stomach to slightly turn.

"Upstairs. In the room. She has been eating and drinking more. Talking? Not so much. Constantly practicing writing though and reading. The child is likely reading from the break of day to evening." Jin answered. Causing Meilin to softly sigh as she wanted to check upon Irene right away.

"I don't know how long I will stay in Konohagakure. I will have to report to the Lord Commander tomorrow about the mission. Some… affairs, that I can't reveal to others." Meilin stated. Jin just nodded as the servant came to bring some tea.

"That is fine. If anything, you should have a few days to attend to some other matters. A request has been made by the Cho Guard. Over two days, you'll be attending to the second trial." Jin said in such a casual matter that Meilin almost forgot what it was.

"With all due respect," she began. But Jin cut her off.
"Not my decision either. I have spoken with the captain but the group you have been placed in has been put on hold for some time. My influence with the Guard is only so much. I suggest you try to recover today. Tomorrow, we will have some training to prepare you. But first things first," the old man said as he would lift his cup of tea up.Yet, he didn't further explain what he meant with the last comment.
Meilin, however, understood what Jin meant with it. Getting up, she would head to the stairs and climb to the first level of the home. She was aware where her siblings stayed and thus had little trouble to find the door that led to the room.

Wrapping her right hand around the handle, Meilin halted for a moment. Then slowly she would open the door. She saw how Irene sat on the ground with her back towards the door. Words softly resonated from the child, who was reading through a book. Softly, she was reading and repeating what she read.
Meilin wanted to say the name of her sister but decided to stand in the door opening. She hadn't heard Irene speaking for such a long time, that she wanted to enjoy for while it last. A smile dawned on the chuunin's lips as she saw how Irene flipped a page and how the young girl seemed to enjoy reading to herself.

"Irene," Meilin decided to say, keeping her voice for some reason soft. It was, however, enough to make the young girl shock and quickly turn around half around. Irene's eyes would widen upon seeing Meilin. For a moment, a silence plagued the room as the child's lips parted but no word left her. Struggling to get up on her own, Meilin wanted to offer help but just stood still. It was painful to see how the young girl had to put up so much effort trying to do something as simple as getting up. Crouching, Meilin would keep herself from rushing over and lifting the girl up in her arms.

"You are back?"
The voice of the girl was a bit shaken as she seemed to be hesitant approaching Meilin. Taking a step towards Meilin, Irene reached out her hand towards Meilin's face. The chuunin remained where she was, the ghost of a smile present on her lips.
"I hope so, yes." Meilin replied, her own voice soft to try to hide the fact it was a bit shaken as well.

In all of a sudden Irene shot forward. Her arm wrapping around Meilin's neck, her shoulder trembling. Meilin would embrace her younger sister in a tight embrace. No word was spoken. Only the sniffing that occasionally escaped one of the sisters.

Eventually, Meilin would slowly and gently push Irene back. Resting her hands on the girls shoulders, Meilin flashed a smile. She blinked her tears away, for as good as she could.
"You still have your hair braided? I honestly thought you wouldn't love it."
Irene frowned as she shook her head firmly.
"I love it. You did it. But..." The girl's lower lip trembled.
"Are you going to stay? Please? I really, really missed you. I..."

Meilin wasn't sure how to answer. Pulling Irene back in for another hug, she didn't want to tell a lie. She had enough of those. But telling the truth was also not something she wanted.
"I always be coming back for you, you silly. Somebody has to braid your hair. Make sure that no prince comes along to snatch you away."
Hearing a soft snicker from Irene, Meilin briefly closed her eyes. Releasing her sibling from the hug, she nodded towards the book.
"What were you reading? Anything fun in particular?"

Irene nodded as she grabbed one of Meilin's hands.
"Come! Read with me! It is fun!"
Letting herself be 'dragged' Meilin would sit down on the ground. For a moment, she wished that she had taken a bath and had more casual clothing but who cared anyways. Irene, obviously didn't.
"It is about a wandering hero that goes and defeats a monster!" Irene explained in an excited tone. She tried to grab the book with one hand, very cautiously as if it was made out of pure porcelain. Holding it out towards Meilin, the child nodded.
"You should read. Mom always used to me."

It took a second before Meilin was able to say something. She took the book in both hands as she just resorted to nodding. For a second, she could recall the last image of their mother. How pale she had looked. The small grave that Meilin had been able to make.
"I don't know if I am as good as her though," Meilin warned her younger sibling. Irene frowned as she patted Meilin's leg.
"Please!"
"Okay, okay. Here we go."

She started to read in a calm tone and pace. It was about a hero that went out on his way but unsure of what he had to do. He came from a poor family that worked as weavers and working in a butcher's shop. Nothing that was grand or prestigious but yet the young hero was still determined to leave his mark on the world. Soon he heard of some monster that plagued the countryside and that there was a hefty bounty on its head.
Deciding that this was his chance, the hero embarked on a quest to free the region of the vile beast. Meilin shifted her tone now and then to try to imitate an elderly man or damsel in distress. Over the course of the story, Irene would sit next to Meilin, laying against her.

---

"AND SO THE BEAST ROARED! Quick did the hero run for the exit of the cave. For it was certain that he wouldn't be able to fight such a large monster on his own! Feeling the piercing gaze of the beast following him, he ran and ran! Ran as fast as the storm wind!"
Meilin briefly threw a glance at Irene who wrapped her arm around Meilin's and stared at the book, her eyes showing her excitement and fear for what was to follow.
"RAWR! WHO DARES TO DISTURB MY SLEEP! NONE, EVEN BLESSED BY THE GODS, WILL ESCAPE MY WRATH! RAWR!" Meilin continued, a smile present on her lips as she continued to read out loud.
"Once out of the cave, the hero would not think twice to stop. His entire plan was to capture the beast. He would show that he was a smart hero! Perhaps not a strong one but the Gods as Ancestors don't just favor the strong. He could hear the steps behind him. Could smell the stinking breath of the very, very angry beast. And then, SNAP!"

Irene shivered as she pressed her face against Meilin's arm. The older Cho paused before she continued.
"The hero quickly turned around. He had no bright shining sword. No sharp axe as companion. Not even a spear to try to defend himself from the unknown beast. But as he turned, he saw what his trap had ensnared. And soon, he started to laugh! For it was a grumpy badger that cursed!"
Meilin paused once more as she pulled her arm from Irene's grip and wrapped it around her younger sibling.
"HOW DARE YOU! I WILL SHOW YOU! COME HERE! The beast shouted with an angry voice. But no longer in the cave, his voice didn't seem so scary. Soon, the hero would sit down and speak with the angry badger. Who taught him the wisdom that strength wasn't indeed all to a hero. Sometimes, just sometimes," Meilin slowly closed the book. "You just have to be brave and smart."

Irene frowned but not in a fashion that caused Meilin to wonder if she disliked the story.
"Are you a hero?" She asked, looking up to her big sister.
The question caught Meilin off guard. She remembered her previous missions. Not really the stuff of legends or heroes, in her opinion. But yet, she felt like she shouldn't disappoint Irene.
"I am not sure. I guess I did some heroic stuff. But nothing too big to impress the Gods or our ancestors."
Irene didn't seem to buy it.
"You are my hero, though."
It became silent for a moment. Meilin glanced at the book she still held with one hand. She wanted to tell Irene that she was better off with finding a real hero. One that didn't lie or used people before. One that she could be proud off.
"You really believe that I am one?"
Irene nodded firmly, her expression showing that she was serious.
"I… I can't become a hero, can I now?"
"Irene, of course you can. Hey, you are my hero."
"But… no hero has just… one arm."
"And no hero was ever wiser or braver! I am certain that Valdar himself would be most honoured to accept you at his side! I dare say that Signý will be humbled in your presence. You are my hero, Irene."

There was a change in Irene's expression as she once more looked up. Her lower lip trembled as she nodded slowly.
"You really think that the Gods would accept me? Even if I am… you know."
Pulling her younger sibling closer, Meilin flashed a smile.
"They would be damned fools if they wouldn't! Else, I would speak with them and say," Meilin slightly raised her voice, trying to feign some anger. "I will kick your butts to Hella and back! How dare you not accept the grandest and most bravest of heroes!"
Feeling quite silly for acting like that, Meilin couldn't help but laugh once Irene bursted out in laughter.

As the laughter slowly died, Irene leaned against Meilin.
"I really am happy that you're back."
"So am I. So am I, Irene."

[/spoili]
[/fieldbox]

 

[Oetje]

[fieldbox=Training with Jin, burlywood]
Konohagakure, Capital of the Empire of Akino.
Leader of Team 4 - Novice of the Cho Guard

Returning from Hanaguro.
Monday.


'Being told earlier by Jin that the Trial of the Beast will occur soon, Meilin is summoned by Jin for a training session.'

[spoili]
She wasn't so certain what to think of the note. The fact that Jin wanted to train her was all fine and dandy. But Meilin didn't like how much she was growing in debt to the man. She knew little of him and yet he was known with her situation, past and what not. Part of it was likely due to the connections he had with the Cho Guard. Which allowed him to learn a lot about her.
A soft sigh escaped Meilin's lips as she walked towards the Cho compound. There was a faint fog present and the air was cold enough that Meilin could spot her own breath. Reaching the place, there weren't many awake. Not so surprising seeing the early hour. The sun hadn't even risen at the horizon.

The complex where a part of the Cho Guard were stationed and having their own facilities was lightly manned at this hour. There were already patrols out to safeguard and keep the peace as order in the compound. After reporting in and stating that she was expecting Jin, Meilin was informed that the old man was already waiting for her. Causing the young woman to frown. Heading to the hall where the Guard practiced as sparred indoors, during the cold seasons or bad weather, Meilin saw how Jin was sitting down on the ground. His cane was in front of him, his eyes closed and his hands on his knees.
"You are on time. Come. We should have some hours before we are going."

Going? She doubted that even the most fanatical member of the Guard wouldn't be out to train in the early morning. But she didn't talk back, instead walking towards Jin. Sitting down, in front of the old man, Meilin frowned.
"What--"
"We will have time for questions soon. Now, just form the Tiger handseal and focus. Mould your chakra in a slow and steady pace."
Meilin wanted to still press on with her question. Why did she trust this old man so much? Despite the question in her mind, she would do as he instructed her. Forming the Tiger handsign, the young woman started to mould and let chakra flow in a more active fashion through her system.
"Try to regulate your breathing. Slowly breath in, hold it for a second and then breathe out again."
Once more Meilin found herself doing as Jin instructed her. Time slowly started to pass by and despite Meilin's slight distrust, questions and constant worries she found herself at peace. The constant worries about her family slowly started to be pushed to the back of her mind. The worries if she was truly fit as a teamleader ebbed away. As she closed her eyes, she closed herself off to the world. The only worry that mattered was that she kept control of her chakra.

She wasn't sure how much time had expired when Jin spoke up, his voice shattering the silence in a gentle fashion.
"Now very slowly calm your chakra down."
Meilin breathed slowly out as she would calm her chakra down.
"Very well. Try to do this exercise every night before going to sleep. Even on missions, when you spot the chance. Working on your chakra control is of paramount importance. Now, let us get to business."
Both would get up as Jin would use his cane. Meilin rolled with her shoulder and was slightly amazed at how relaxed she felt.

"I have received report that close ranged is your forte. Try to punch me."

The instruction, or more so request, surprised Meilin. Despite she didn't had particular liking to Jin, she didn't see a reason to try to punch him. Yet, after a second of silence, the young woman lashed out. Her right fist travelled right at Jin's nose.

Before she knew it, Jin had pivoted and grabbed the wrist. In a fluid movement, he would use Meilin's momentum against her. His cane tapping her back after he essentially pulled her forward.
"Again."

Regaining balance and composure, Meilin quickly turned around after stumbling forwards. Her eyes narrowed as both hands balled into fists. Taking a stance, her hands raised, she would be cautious. Slowly, step by step, she would close the small distance to the point where she could lash out with a strike.
Attempting another strike, she saw how Jin easily raised a hand and slapped her wrist. Causing her strike to miss him. Using the same hand, he pushed with ease a step backwards.
"Again."

Regaining her balance, Meilin swiftly turned around to face the old man. It was clear that he wasn't going to let himself just be hit. Meilin's fists clenched as she breathed in slowly. She should try to make him predict her movements wrong, so that she would have an opening.
Moving forward, the chuunin seemed to try to lash out with a right punch. But instead of committing the strike, she would seem to move her hand to herself. Lashing out with her elbow, she used her forward momentum.
The feigned attack seemed to have some effect as Jin moved to the side and readied a hand to slap the wrist, thus redirecting the attack of Meilin. The sudden change required him to move a step backwards.

"You are mine."

In a rapid and fluid movement, the young woman would lash out with her hand. Her eyes narrowed but a grin formed on her lips.
"Not bad."
The old man was forced to use his other hand, catching Meilin's backhand strike at her wrist. She had been close to slam her fist in a backhand strike at the man's face.
"Let us make this more interesting."

---

Panting, Meilin couldn't stop grinning. She felt the various places where the pain ached from punches and kicks that had landed. Jin was certainly not holding his strength back. Which did amaze her. He was quite old but yet, he was able to match her in speed, agility and strength. Despite her trying to keep up, Jin didn't seem as tired as she did.
Raising her left hand, Meilin swept some sweat from her face. Raising her hands, she would ready herself for another attempt to land a successful strike on the old man.

Both froze for a moment. Then Meilin moved forward. She was aware that repeating the same feints wouldn't work. Taking a step forward, she would start to raise her left leg for a kick.
As expected, Jin moved backwards and readied a hand to intercept the attack.
Placing her foot down, Meilin would lower herself a bit. She made an attempt to deliver a punch but the old man managed to deflect the attack. Not done yet, however, Meilin would attempt to use her other hand to try to deliver a punch.
"Close. But good attempt." Jin stated as he caught the other attack.

Grunting, Meilin was certain that she couldn't push or pull Jin out of balance. Instead she still tried to pull him backwards, feeling how he resisted. Suddenly, Meilin would raise her right leg, attempting to land a blow with her shin against the man's side.
Forced to release a hand, Jin would step side.
"Can't waste this chance."

Focusing all her effort and strength, Meilin would place her foot down. As Jin still held on to her other hand, she pulled and tried to move him closer. Only managing to get him to make a step towards her, Meilin's free hand clenched into a fist as it surged forwards.
Her eyes widened as she felt the vibration moving through her hand. Staring at her fist, it had landed a blow against Jin's chest.
It stayed silent for a moment as if both the old man and young woman needed to realise what happened. Then it was Jin who broke the silence.
"You actually managed? Huh, good."

Meilin frowned as he grumbled the words. Already the question on why he doubted her was on the tip of her tongue but she decided not to start anything. Lowering her hands, the chuunin took a step back as her other hand rubbed the back of her neck. The old men sat down and gestured to Meilin that she should follow suit.

"We don't have much time to prepare you further for the Trial that is to come. But this will help you in case you will come out of it, alive." The man started, causing Meilin to frown.
"In case you will come out of it alive?!" Meilin thought as her lips already parted, wanting to raise several questions. Jin, however, raised a hand and shook his head.
"Don't ask. There is only so little that I am allowed to give you now. We already went over the chakra control training, didn't we?"
Meilin just nodded.
"Good. We will now make it a tad more difficult. Don't try to pick a fast pace but just keep yourself at a slow pace. Nothing wrong with that."

The old man would start to weave handsignals, clearly moulding his chakra. Jin seemed to focus only on weaving a handsignal, one after another. If he was doing a technique, Meilin couldn't help what kind of technique warranted so many signs. But as she watched and nothing happened, she decided to follow suit. Her eyes locked on the man's hands as he calmly moved them to make a sign after sign.
Feeling her chakra starting to fluctuate in her body, Meilin felt oddly at peace. Staring at the hands of Jin, she kept copying the same signs. Time started to pass away as the chuunin focused only on the man's hands. What sign he would form next. At one point, she didn't even notice her own chakra moving constantly around or how time just ebbed away.

"Good, now slowly stop."

The instruction snapped Meilin almost out of her concentration. She nodded as she slowly halted weaving signs to let her chakra wind down from the constant moving and moulding. Placing her hands on her lap, she let out a soft sigh.

"Try to do this more often. It is a bit trickier than to hold a sign and keeping your chakra moulding. Helps with the coordination of your signals as well." Jin instructed her. She simply nodded once more, feeling the need to just lean back and lay on her back.

"Now, I have two scrolls. I want you to study them soon. The first one will be quite easy but the second one is a tad trickier." The old man continued as he would scratch his bearded chin. "I will stress out that I went through a lot of trouble to arrange the second scroll. Don't let anybody, not even the likes of the Empress, see the second scroll."
Meilin frowned as she wanted to make a comment. But Jin wasn't much of a joker or seemed to enjoy some small chit chat. Deciding to just resort to a nod, the man produced two small scrolls out of his pocket and held them towards Meilin. The young woman took the scrolls and was curious to what the contents were. But she didn't decide to ask or look at them right now.

"I do want to stress you shouldn't use this for just revenge."
The words of Jin caused Meilin eyes to narrow as she raised her gaze from the scrolls to Jin.
"What revenge?"
"Don't hold me for a fool girl. I have seen your kind before. The helpless young folk that want to avenge the loss of a family member, a loved one or friend. Don't think you can just get revenge for your loss."

It became silent after the words of Jin. Meilin felt how a cold anger started to boil in her stomach, desperately seeking its way to her mouth. Wanting to break free and mark it clear that Jin was advancing on thin ice.
"I appreciate you helping my family. I appreciate your training as advise but I---"
"Irene started to talk one evening. The first thing that I heard her say was asking me if I knew, when you would come to her."
Meilin's lips closed as she clenched her right hand into a fist. She wanted to tell Jin to just stop it and not interfere with her personal life.
"People say that revenge is hollow. That you will gain nothing with it. That in the end you will wind up destroying yourself."
"What do you know of revenge?" Meilin calmly asked, despite wanting to sneer or even yell at the old man in front of her.

"More than enough to know that people are wrong. I am not going to tell you that you can't or shouldn't take revenge. It is your duty to avenge your mutilated family member. To seek out the rest. Not as a Cho Guard but as a dutiful member of your lineage." Jin said, slightly starting to lean a bit back as he placed his hands behind his back.
"Just, keep in mind that you got more than just revenge going on for you. It is good to have a drive to pulse you forward. To make certain that you are constantly on the move, progressing and developing yourself. But there is more than revenge, Meilin."

The words of the man surprised her. She was certain that he was going to lecture her that she should give up on taking revenge on the Zealots. That she shouldn't pursue them as active as she wanted. That people deserved a second chance or that being consumed by revenge was going to be her end. For a moment, Meilin just didn't know what to say in return.

"Why are you helping me so much?" Meilin decided to ask, not hiding her confusement.
Jin just grinned as he then winked towards her.
"Perhaps I just like young women. Old men have their needs as well."

The answer caused Meilin to frown and just show pure disgust. She wanted to tell him that he could just sod off, already wanting to rise up and collect her siblings from the old man's home. But Jin started to laugh, only confusing Meilin more.
"Hahaha, I got you there good! Heh, seems I still got it. But the reason why? Perhaps it is because I see myself in you. Trying to find your place in the world? Or because I am too bored these days, so I just fancy myself as some sagely advisor to a brat? I, honestly, wouldn't have a good answer. But when I saw you training at that field."
Jin paused as he shook his head.
"Man, what a damn waste of talent, I thought to myself. You weren't half bad back then but good? Far from it. I was certain that if you didn't have some help that you would hurt yourself eventually."

Blinking with her eyes, Meilin wasn't sure how to react.
"So, it was a mere whim?" She asked, the tone of her voice giving away her surprise.
Jin nodded.
"Yeah, pretty much. Prefered the wisely sage one? I do fancy myself to be quite wise. At least, wiser than most of you punks these days."
Meilin wasn't sure what to think or say. She felt the need to laugh as she could sense some humor into the entire situation. But also the dread that the old man had decided to help her family as some sort of side-thing. What if he got sick of helping and booted out her siblings while she was on a mission?
"But that was when I saw you train. When I learned of your loss, well, I could sympathise. I guess, these days my true reason is to make up for a past error."
"A past error?"
"Yes but we will not speak of that now. Now? You will need rest. You got a most important day tomorrow. And our time is coming to an end here, to use this facility. Go out and make the best of today. Don't exhaust yourself and know, well," Jin snickered.

"I might have some faith in you."
[/spoili]
[/fieldbox]

 

[Oetje]

[fieldbox=The Stormraven has spread her wings, burlywood]
Konohagakure, Capital of the Empire of Akino.
Leader of Team 4 - Novice of the Cho Guard

Returning from Hanaguro.
Monday- midnight.

'The Trial of the Beast is probably one of the most difficult tasks that Meilin has faced. Aware of this, she is still determined to face it and try to pass it. So that she will be able to reach and achieve her goals.'

[spoili]
Chills ran down Meilin's spine. She wasn't sure what she felt more. Anxiety or excitement. The mixture of emotions that ran through her body were making her anxious to do something. To run or just flail with her arms. But instead the young woman kept herself under control. Putting on the trusted uniform of the Cho Guard, she felt it was different. Or perhaps it was just her imagination that today it would be different? Biting her lower lip, Meilin would put on her fingerless gloves. Flexing her fingers, she casted a look at herself in the mirror.
Other than her nervous expression there was nothing different she could spot. Trying to calm herself, Meilin pulled up her hood before heading out. Towards the Cho compound.

The walk from Azumi towards the Cho compound seemed to be shorter than usual. Blaming it on her mixed emotions, Meilin licked her lips. She tried to remember everything that she had learned and trained before. If anything, she only knew that today she would face a difficult trial. But other than that it was going to be demanding everything she had, Meilin wasn't certain what she was going to face.
Reaching the Cho compound, she felt the need to run instead of walking towards the centre Temple. It was quite dark but what did anybody expect at midnight? For a moment, Meilin was certain that she recognised individuals in the dark but she couldn't detect any sounds that hinted to anybody hiding somewhere on the large street.
Reaching the centre temple, Meilin started to climb the stairs alone. She could start to distinguish a small group of people in front of the temple's entrance. It was a group of Cho guards and novices. For a moment, Meilin dreaded that she was the last to arrive. But she didn't spot two familiar faces.
Making a bow to the group, her right hand into a fist and planted against the open palm of her left hand, Meilin would join closer to the novices. The atmosphere was tense but one that was laced with excitement and joy.

Soon enough the group seemed to be complete. The novices were led into the dark halls of the temple. Candles provided some dim light and created an interesting lighting in the complex. Despite being quite familiar with the large temple, Meilin felt like she had entered a new world. One that whispered dark secrets and adventures that were both horrible as fascinating.
Walking in silence, she thought of what she had been through. It was the question of if she would come out of this stronger.
The group would descend deeper into the Temple. Into a wing that Meilin never had visited. Or one that she considered to be open to the public. When a double door was opened, Meilin stared into what she was certain was an abyss. Yet she kept walking with the rest into the darkness. There was nothing that hinted to an end of the darkness. Only the soft sounds of movement around her. The darkness was far from soothing Meilin's nerves and anxiety but there was something peaceful about it.

Before she could get more used to it, a hand was placed on her shoulder and she was directed to the right. Spotting light in the distance, Meilin narrowed her eyes. For some reason, she was sure that the Trial would soon begin.
Nearing the light, the group would enter a spacious hall. The only thing that stood out was the small maze that was laid out in front of them. Feeling how her courage started to sink down, one of the Cho Guard calmly explained what would be expected of them. They would be blinded and transported down into the small maze. A battle royale would then be issued and only the last three standing would be accepted as true members of the Guard. The three that couldn't continue to fight would be kept as novices and their memories of this night erased.
Before Meilin could say something or turn her head, a black cloth would block her vision. Then everything went silent.

---

Her eyes shot open as she looked around her. Turning slightly around, Meilin felt lost and confused. It was if she woke up from a weird dream to only wind up in a nightmare. Her gloved hands shot to her face and pinched her cheeks briefly.
"Ow," she winced as she pinched her own cheeks hard.
Okay, that meant she wasn't sleeping. Then the words of before came back. The objective that she had. The walls that surrounded her were quite tall. Easily three times as tall as her. Despite scaling them wouldn't be a hard task, it would make it quite easy for the others spot and attack her.
Slowly walking forward, Meilin tried to remember what she knew about the other novices.

There was a Asvaldr. He was around her age and specialised in using a sword as lightning chakra. He was arguably one of the strongest of the group when it came down to close quarters combat. So if anything, it would be best to stay away from Asvaldr or else she would face a very tough battle.
The next that came to mind was Brynjar. He usually turned to his mace but Meilin remembered that he could use Fire and Earth chakra. Brynjar was somebody Meilin prefered to stay away from as well. Despite being somewhat kind and polite, she recalled previous spars she had with the guy. He was ruthless when it came down to fighting.
Then there was Arima. He was arguably the fastest of them all. Wielding a kukri and short sword, supplemented by wind chakra. The typical guy who let his actions speak for him. Now that she came to think about it, she couldn't even remember how he sounded like.

Then she remembered Dagmar. She was the youngest of the group, from what Meilin could remember. Wielding knives in conjunction with earth chakra. Meilin considered herself a bit stronger in close range than Dagmar. But at ranged, she was certain that Dagmar would be a real threat.
Wanting to remember the last person on the group, Meilin heard something behind her. Out of instinct, she quickly dodged with a roll to the right. Just in cover of a turn as a large fireball passed by.
Quickly getting back up, Meilin's eyes narrowed as she tried to ready herself.

Slowly taking a few steps backwards, Meilin brought her hands a bit closer to each other. She kept scanning the area in front of her, waiting for Eír to move out. Detecting movement, Meilin's gaze moved up.
Just in time was she able to skid out of harm's way as a whip lashed out to Meilin's previous position.
Hearing her opponent snicker, Meilin shot a glare at the other Cho. Eír had positioned herself near the top of the wall as she pulled her whip back with ease. Only to let herself fall on the ground.
Weaving handsignals, Meilin would inhale.

Leaning slightly forwards, Meilin exhaled as chakra would be moulded and spat out as a hot inferno, shaped in a large ball. The fire would scorch the earth black as it moved towards Eír. Meilin's opponent would quickly move to the right to avoid the attack, her whip at the ready.

"Hm?"

Eír had readied her attack but couldn't spot Meilin anymore. The ball behind her smacked against the wall and a few flames continued on. A frown would appear on Eír's brow as she turned around. Only to be tackled by Meilin.
The two girls would smack hard on the ground with Meilin on top. Having readied herself for the impact, she was able to recover a bit faster than Eír. Not wanting to give an opening, Meilin started to rain punches on Eír. The other Cho tried to defend herself and get rid of Meilin on top of her.
"Just one good hit! Just one good..."

Pain shot through her right side, causing Meilin to yelp and following by gasping for air. This allowed Eír to push Meilin off her. Wanting to kick Meilin, Eír was forced back as Meilin lashed out with drawing and slashing in a fluid move with her short sword.
Managing to get up, Meilin briefly glanced at her right side. A knife had managed to penetrate her padded jacket but nothing too vital, from what she could spot.
Looking back at Eír, who distanced herself a bit more, Meilin spotted Dagmar. A wry smile was visible on Dagmar's lips as her head slightly tilted to the right.

"Nothing personal, Asiske," Dagmar said, making a small bow with her head. Drawing a few more knives, the teen threw the weapons at a rapid pace towards Meilin. Eír readied her whip.
Forced, Meilin would skid to the right to avoid most knives. Yet, one knife grazed her right shoulder and another knife hit her left arm. The pain coursed through her body, only slightly numbed out by the adrenaline mixed with her fear.
Despite Meilin wanting to counter-attack, she raised her arms in front of her face. Another sting of pain moved through her left arm. Causing Meilin to stumble backwards as the end of Eír's whip would leave a gash in the sleeve of Meilin.

Trying to think of something, Meilin felt her eyes welling up. She had considered her fire techniques in rapid succession to be enough to overwhelm and take out Eír enough. But she hadn't ruled out the chance that some of them would group up. Which was dumb on her end, for Meilin reminded herself that only three needed to be left standing.
Lowering her hands, she saw how the two others were preparing another combined assault. Considering her options, Meilin's eyes narrowed. The anger in her stomach would act as fuel as she brought her hands quickly together. Holding the Tiger handsignal, Meilin inhaled once more.

Taking a step forward, Meilin exhaled a screen of warm ash. The distance between the three young women would be started to fill up by the ash. Hearing some coughing, Meilin's hands moved to her pouches. It was time for her counter-attack.

---

Coughing, Eír tried to detect Meilin. Much like every novice, she possessed some skill and experience with Silent Killing. But the warm ash screen was anything but great. Hearing Dagmar next to her cough, Eír wanted to sneer that the other should hold her breath. Detecting something moving through the dense ash, Eír readied her whip. Only to see a small object coming into sight.

"Shi--"

The loud bang cut the curse word that was about to fully leave Eír's lips. It briefly caused a light to go up into the smoke screen. Unable to hear something but a loud and screeching ping, Eír blinked with her eyes. The ash was starting to irritate her eyes and now she was deafened as well.

---

Running, Meilin held a hand against her side. She had so far some luck. Taking a sharp right turn, she wanted to find a spot to recover. It was clear that some of the other novices banded together. If Dagmar and Eír were together, that meant that there was a chance that Asvaldr, Brynjar and Arima were together. With some luck, one of them was hopefully on his or her own. Though, Meilin doubted she could convince any of them to team up with her. Hard to have faith in somebody who was already hurt in this kind of situation.

Slowing down, Meilin decided to take some cover behind another turn. Panting lightly, she tried to detect sounds. In the far distance, she could faintly hear something. It was to her right. Meaning that she had to stay away from there.
Softly, Meilin grunted as she moved her hand away from her side. The pain was still there but the bleeding had stopped. Moulding chakra in her hand, heating up the surface of her palm and thus the leather of her glove, Meilin pressed it against the wound. Gasping for air, she would keep on pushing against the wound. It was painful and drove a few tears to roll over her cheeks.

Unable to bear to continue, Meilin moved her hand away. The wound was a bit closed but it wasn't ideal. Yet, she didn't want to risk using more chakra to attend to her wounds. Now with that done, Meilin wondered what her next step would be.
"Dagmar and Eír are likely still moving together. Then there is something going at my right. Meaning that I can't go there. Clearly, I can't win a direct confrontation against two of them. Let alone be ambushed again. Perhaps..."
Meilin slowly turned her head as she gazed at the wall in front of her.

---

Staying silent, Meilin waited. She heard the footsteps becoming louder. Despite being ready to spring her trap, she was hoping more that she wouldn't need to. Standing with her back to the wall at the dead end she had found, Meilin kept her gaze focused at corridor in front of her. Her right hand slowly moved to a pouch as the footsteps started to slow down. They had picked up her trail, that was for sure. Now it was going to be all or nothing.
It became silent and time itself seemed to come to a halt. All that Meilin could hear was her own breathing, her heart bouncing and skipping beats. Then it happened.

Dagmar came into sight, moving to the side as she held a few knives within both hands. The adrenaline rushed through Meilin's body and seemed to allow her to watch everything in better detail. Which was utter crap, she thought to herself. Grabbing a few shuriken, Meilin would aim as well as she could. Both girls would throw their weapons. Dagmar's knives would soar in a widespread fan towards Meilin but the latter was certain of that it was a mere trick. The wire was hard to spot but Meilin was sure it was how Dagmar manipulated her knives to hit their mark.

A soft blue hue surrounded the shuriken before Meilin would throw them. The small throwing weapons moved fast through the air and despite missing the knives of Dagmar there seemed to be a pause before they would continue their path.
Watching how Dagmar's knives fell on to the ground, Meilin would breathe in and ready herself for the next.
Despite the small accomplishment, Meilin was certain she wasn't out of the danger zone just yet. Hearing something at the left, she would attempt to move to the side. Only to become dazed, a sharp pain moving through her skull. Attempting to stay up resulted in her stumbling before another sharp pain seemed to course through her left shoulder. Attempting to raise her arm, her vision started to become blurry. Not sure if it was due to the blood or the pain, this wasn't looking good.
Coughing Meilin tried to keep herself standing. Her right hand moved to the hilt of her short sword.

Hearing something unfurling, Meilin narrowed her eyes.
"Yeah, fuck that."

Before the whip could reach and impact Meilin, the latter would be cloaked into a small cloud of smoke. Revealing a shuriken, who's blue hue slowly vanished.

Appearing at the new location, Meilin's hands already moved together to form the tiger handsignal. As she inhaled and turned to the right, she saw the blurry figure of Dagmar. Spitting out the ash screen once more, it would cover both Dagmar and Meilin in a rapid pace.

---

Eír frowned as she spotted the shuriken of before. Realising that Meilin attempted to get away, Eír turned her head, wanting to warn Dagmar. Only to see Meilin appear close to her ally. Cursing softly, Eír turned and ran across the wall, only to have her sight on the other two blocked by the ash screen.

Waiting, Eír could hear some sounds of violence occuring. But without being able to see anything, she remained where she was. The chance she could take out Dagmar would be problematic. Then somebody moved out of the ash screen, causing Eír to ready her whip again. Only to see it was Dagmar. Blood covering her face and upper body.
Which meant that Meilin was still hiding like a little coward, Eír thought to herself.

But as the ash screen started to sink down due to gravity, it revealed another Dagmar. Bloodied and panting. Confused, Eír tried to spot anything that could give away which Dagmar was her ally and which one was Meilin.
"Don't fall for it," the first Dagmar yelled as she kept her gaze on the other Dagmar.
"Eír..." The other Dagmar whimpered, clearly in pain.

Eír watched the two but realised something.
"Cast an earth release technique." She sneered at the two, her whip at the ready to lash out and finish whoever was Meilin.
It remained silent for a moment. Then the first Dagmar started to bring her hands together to weave various handsignals. But the second Dagmar collapsed in front of them.

A second of silence followed. Eír frowned as she then noticed that a poof of smoke would appear on the fallen Dagmar. "Heh, that will teach---"

Turning around, Dagmar would finish her handsignals. Inhaling, she would spit various balls of fire towards Eír. The surprise effect would render the attempt of Eír to move out of harm's way fruitless. A yelp could be detected before the few balls of fire slammed against the wall and knocked Eír down to the ground.
As Eír made a hard smack on the ground, she couldn't help but lay still for a second. Pain coursed through her entire body as the scent of burnt clothing and hair was evident. Turning with a grimace towards Dagmar, Eír wanted to ask something. But the pain blocked her throat.

A small cloak of smoke appeared on Dagmar, slowly revealing that it was Meilin. The Dagmar on the ground was still there.

---

Meilin stared at Eír. The unnatural position of the girl's right leg gave away that the fall had worked just as she had hoped for. Rendering Eír unable to give chase or fight back. Staring at the other, Meilin found it odd that she felt no pity. No regret for her actions. It could have been her who had been at Eír and Dagmar's mercy. Something that could have been much worse.

Taking a few steps to Eír, Meilin saw that the other attempted to grab her whip. Pulling out a kunai, Meilin would throw the weapon quickly. It missed Eír's hand and thus its mark but still grazed her wrist. The blood that kept slipping out of the wound made it hard to aim and see things clearly.
Hearing Eír whimper, Meilin closed her eyes for a moment. Using her left hand, she would try to wipe some of the blood from her face before approaching the other Cho. Keeping a safe distance between them.

"I won." Meilin calmly stated.
"Asiske!"

The term didn't hurt Meilin. Nor did it frustrated her. She was aware that she was different from Eír. Where did the other come from again? From the Jarldom of Frode. Must have been terrible to be so far from home. Something that Meilin could sympathise with. In another scenario or time, perhaps.

"Next time, I am..."

Eír winced, hissing as she felt another sting of pain. Meilin just watched the other in pain. Her eyes half closed as she could feel her own pain. Deciding to turn around, Meilin started to walk away. She could hear Eír throw some more curse words at her but Meilin didn't care. Passing Dagmar, Meilin threw a look at the youngest novice. But she was sure that she had done a proper job of taking Dagmar out. Now, she just had to manage to stay out of any fights.

---

Wincing, Meilin closed her eyes. She held her hands on her lap as the woman checked the wound on her head. Being taken to a room, separated from the others, Meilin felt the pain becoming worse. Hearing the instruction to sit still, Meilin felt another sharp sting of pain. It was if the woman was trying to ram needles into her brain and trying to pry whatever was inside, out.

But there was also something else than pain that coursed through Meilin. A certain kind of pride. Biting on her lower lip, she was somewhat proud that she had managed to keep herself hidden. To wait for the Trial to be done. Apparently Asvaldr had faced off against Arima and Brynjar. And had lost.

The wounds that Meilin had sustained were now treated. Yet, despite being grateful to the older Cho Guard that was helping her, Meilin wondered how Eír was doing. Despite that Eír and Dagmar had decided together to hunt her down, Meilin held no ill intentions to the other two. If she could have swapped with one of them, she would have done the very same. The door to the small room would be pushed open as another Cho guard entered the room. Meilin tried to straighten her back and act as if she wasn't hurt. But that failed as she already winced by the motion of straightening her back.

The guard that entered explained that she had passed. The tone with how the man spoke was calm and even. He explained that she would need to stay around to be explained a few matters that now came with her promotion, being considered a true member of the Cho Guard. The man would produce a small note from his pocket, continue casually with reading out loud who had managed to pass. And stating who didn't.

Meilin's eyes lowered as she stared at her lap. The man left the room, likely to inform the others. But yet, Meilin stayed stuck with what she had heard. Eír hadn't managed to survive the Trial? Meilin felt her throat being blocked by mere guilt. The regret numbed the pain as tears started to well up at her eyes. It was true that Eír wasn't a friend. Far from it. They just had made part of the same group. Nothing more, nothing less. Yet, she now had robbed a family of a member. Taken a life she hadn't intended to. That was why she had walked away.
Perhaps if she had tried to stabilize Eír's situation, she would have made it out. Wounded but much better. Closing her eyes, Meilin couldn't care for a moment that she had managed to pass. Was it worth another person's life, after all?

[/spoili]
[/fieldbox]

 

[Oetje]

[fieldbox=The Horror of the Woods, burlywood]
Konohagakure, the capital of the Empire of Akino.
A meeting between Meilin and Irene Cho with Aoi Miyazato.
Tuesday, the third day after Team 4 returned from their mission in Hanaguro.

A collab between Inzane and Oetje.

Summary:
Despite it being barely a day after her Trial of the Beast, Meilin requests Madoc's aid for a mission. The two head off into the rural area that surrounds Konohagakure. Set on a mission to track and take down a beast that apparently has caused some panic, the two wind up in a grim situation. Yet, as they manage and return home, becoming an experience richer, they likely won't soon forget had transpired that day.

[spoili]
It was likely going to rain. Meilin's eyes squinted as she searched the sky for any hope of blue sky, that could prove her fears to be wrong. Holding the reins of the two horses, the Cho stood at the main gate of Konohagakure. There were people moving and out of the Imperial capital. Convoys of merchants, the folk of the rural area that was hoping to fetch a good price for their wares and such. Standing at the side of the road, Meilin wondered if she had picked a good spot for her to meet up with Madoc. Perhaps it had been better to meet up just in a calmer place. But it was too late to change her plans. It would likely lead to more confusion and frustration.
Not to forget that she had only warned Madoc with a note that he should come prepared, with some arms. Not much that detailed about what they would do today.

Looking up at the sky caused him to frown a bit at the bleak looking clouds. Bad weather usually meant bad things awaited not far along the way, then again that was just a superstition that people believed in. He had to weave through all the merchants coming in, to avoid being trampled, yet he would arrive at the gates with an apple now in hand. Taking a bite out of it he scanned the area as he looked for Meilin. Spotting her more off to the side with two horses, he would walk over to her with hand raised. "Morning Meilin. So what's so dangerous that I have to bring sharp objects today?" madoc asked as he took another bite from the apple, looking at one of the horses and holding out the apple, letting the creature take his own bite from the remainder.

Spotting Madoc, Meilin flashed a smile as she raised her free hand up in the air - waving at the Yamanaka. Once he closed in the distance, Meilin nodded to her team member.
"Morning Madoc. Good of you to come on time." Was what the Cho first said. When the young man asked what was so dangerous that he had to come armed, a grin spread over Meilin's lips.
"Other than me? I will explain on the way. Seeing I am in no mood to walk and could arrange some mounts, we won't have to travel for an awfully long time."

Stepping aside so that Madoc could take over the reins of a horse, Meilin would mount the other. Once atop of the brown animal, she would steer it towards the road. A fast pace couldn't yet be picked or they would have to brusquely trample the merchants and other folks on their way. Crossing over the bridge and onwards to the rural area, they had more space to pick up a faster pace.
"I have a contract to visit a small hamlet. It is located near the edge with the old woods and had requested some trouble with a large beast," Meilin started to brief Madoc, "The contract wasn't taken on because of the fact that many shinobi and other state operatives have been assigned on more pressing matters. Yet, I considered it could be a good warm-up for our next mission."

"I debated arriving late, but you might have some scary ties with the Cho to make me regret it." Madoc said as he tossed the apple core to the side of the road. Although he snickered at her joke of her being the threat, she would follow it up with telling him on the way to which he shrugged and took the reigns of the brown horse. Mounting it he would look down at the creature and ponder for a moment. "Go.... slowly?" Madoc asked tapping his foot lightly against his side, which caused the horse to neigh a bit before trudging along behind Meilin. Until they came along an area which allowed them to move faster, with Meilin picking up speed while his horse kind of kept an easy going pace. He tapped his foot against the side once again and the creature would pick up the pace once again, causing Madoc to hold tightly to the reigns.

They were going to deal with a large beast? Couldn't they call in some local hunter to take care of this? "Seems more like a hunter type of task but alrighty I suppose. Did they say what kind of beast? Bear?" Madoc asked as if he was going to be tasked with fighting a large animal, then his daggers and knives and what not were not the best choices for such an engagement.

Scary ties? If he only knew, Meilin thought somewhat amused. Paying some attention to how Madoc rode the horse, she reasoned that he wasn't an experienced rider. Which wasn't a big problem. It just meant that they had to keep it to a calmer pace and not go full sprint. A small shame but Meilin would grow quickly over it.
Hearing Madoc's reply, Meilin shook her head lightly.
"I thought the same. But we must remember that these hamlets are quite recent. Ever since the Senju project that saw so much of the woods being mow down and being replaced by farms and meadow, I doubt that each of those small places has a capable hunter or two. As for beast," Meilin tried to remember the details, "Large as a hovel, antlers and three eyes. Not sure what kind of beast that might be. I never grew up in the woods. Keishi had different dangers."

Hovel sized with antlers and three eyes? Were these people crazy? So far it sounds like a far fetched story then again creatures like Boggart existed so he couldn't rule anything out. "I grew up in Konoha so the dangerous thing was always the people. Think a bear or whatever this thing is might make for better company than half the people I knew as a child." Madoc said leaving out the bit that he also got involved in some of these dangerous people's lives.

"Then Konoha ain't that much different from Keishi. Other than what kind of people and cultures, the obvious." Meilin responded, at first. "To be fair, I wouldn't be that sure. Sometimes I find it hard to pick between savage creatures and people. Must be the similarities that some have."
Riding for a bit more, Meilin would take a few turns along the road. There wasn't much or anything that was obstructing their path.
"Great," the Cho mumbled as she felt a few drops falling from the grey blanket in the sky. "Good thing we ain't made of sugar. Though if it rains too much then so much for tracking our objective."

"Sometimes I would prefer savage creatures over people. At Least you know what to expect with them." Madoc said plainly as they continued to ride until Meilin seemed a bit agitated. When he felt some raindrops hit him, he guessed why she was a bit cranky now. "What are the odds it has any chakra in its veins? Could always track it that way. Then again it sounds more like destructive force if people are getting antsy about it."

"That is true," Meilin replied, not able to help but smile upon Madoc's comment. With the rain becoming worse, Meilin was at least glad that she could pull her hood up later. It shouldn't be that much longer for them to ride at this pace.
"Likely a lot. Every living creature has chakra in their veins." The Cho answered back to Madoc. "And yeah. But it might also be a big elk or boar that people haven't been able to put down themselves. In any case, let us hope we can gain some information from the folk. Then we will do a search. I already got some methods of my own on how to track a large beast."

As the rain picked up he grumbled a bit as he saw Meilin raise her hood, something he was a bit lacking in. Well not like the rain was gonna kill him. Yet hearing what she said he would give a shrug. "I hope they have information too. Rather not hunt something that could easily be more dangerous than the two of us could handle. Should I read any minds to see if I can piece together what it looks like from them?"

"Perhaps. Not a bad idea. Wouldn't hurt to gain some extra information." Meilin replied back.
Up in the horizon they would spot some buildings. Riding through the rain, the two shinobi wouldn't take long to reach the site. Upon arrival, there was nothing but silence that welcomed them.
Throwing a look around, Meilin frowned underneath the cover of her hood.
"Huh, seems the rain has driven everybody to the safety of their home."
Steering and guiding her mount to a nearby pole, Meilin would dismount. Tying the reins to the pole, she threw another look around. Listening in, she couldn't detect anything or anybody.
"Something doesn't seem right."

Madoc would nod as they rode through the rain, reaching the hamlet within enough time. Although what greeted them was nothing but the rain itself. Which would be fine but no one at all was out. He got that they were scared of this beast thing but to be this scarred? He followed Meilin tying his horses reigns to the pole as well. That's when Meilin stated something wasn't right which prompted him to shrug. As he closed his eyes placing his hand on the ground he would speak "Well one way to...... find............. out" Madoc slowly spoke as he remained speechless. Opening his eyes and standing up, he looked at Meilin and motioned for her to follow. "There is.... only one person here. It's a small source too, probably a child." Madoc said leading them both to the house. Madoc now pulling out Thief as he got closer to the house. As he pushed open the door, the sight that laid before him caused his eyes to widen. "Holy fuck." madoc spoke as he stared at the broken furniture that littered the place, but the corpses was what captured his attention. "Meilin I think we are too late to protect this place. The child should be in that room." Madoc said as he pointed at the door on the right side of the destroyed house. "You think he knows that his or her parents are....." Madoc said as he once again gazed at the scene, covering his mouth a bit to keep himself from puking. He has seen people die but not quite like this.

As Madoc would use his chakra sensory technique, Meilin placed her left hand on the handle of her longsword. The hamlet didn't seem to sport any building that could reflect any inhabitant as remarkably wealthy. Most people had been likely farmers or new to the area.
When Madoc stated that a child was alive, Meilin's facial expression became grim. Following the Yamanaka to the house, Meilin's right hand gripped the hilt of her blade. Waiting for her companion to open the door, the sight was quite unsettling.
"Probably." Was all that escaped Meilin. Staring at the dead, the Cho's eyes narrowed. The furniture that was wrecked showed clear signs of that a struggle had occured. Crouching next to one of the corpses, the young woman frowned.

"Weird. Come take a look." She told Madoc, gesturing him while her gaze remained fixated on the bloodied corpse. Pointing at one of the wounds, Meilin spoke up again.
"Femoral aorta is cut. Then also abdominal cuts. The guy was either overwhelmed or didn't put up much of a fight. Seems like a sharp edge did it," leaning more forward, Meilin would turn the man a bit so that she could inspect the wound better. "Think that we aren't dealing with as much as a beast. We will inspect the rest in a bit."

As they entered the building Meilin would examine the corpse as he gazed around the place, only for her to state something was weird and for him to come take a look. He would approach the corpse and would see what she meant as she pointed out the wounds. No beast did this, it seemed the likely culprit was people. He should have known it was people. A beast wouldn't be this mindless that and the building was far too intact outside wise to be okay from a large beast. His grim look changed a bit to a bit of anger as he gripped his knife a bit tighter. Looking towards the door, he would sheath the knife as he walked towards the room on the right. He looked at Meilin as he slowly opened the door and entered the room it was free from destruction and by the looks of it, the child was indeed young. He looked at the closet where he could see the door shaking a bit. Squatting to the ground, he would look at Meilin not quite sure what one said to a child that lost everything.

"Hey little one....We are from Konoha, we got a request for help. Can you come out please?" Madoc said struggling a bit to sound a bit confident in talking right now.

Rising up, Meilin shot a glance at the other bodies. With the obvious lack of ripped limbs, there was less that supported a beast of some sort had attacked these people. Moving with Madoc to the next room, where the Yamanaka had sensed the child, Meilin would nod to her companion.
Seeing that Madoc spoke to the child, Meilin decided to close the door behind them. Perhaps they could divulge information from this kid before moving on to who had caused this mayhem.

Madoc didn't gain an instant reply. The door which had trembled before seemed to stop for a moment. As if the skip of a heartbeat had caused the child to stop moving as well. Trembling once more without an answer coming from it, Meilin shot a look at Madoc.
Not even a second later, the door slowly went open as the pale face of a small boy showed up. Sizing up both Meilin and Madoc, the boy seemed unsure if he could just go back into the closet or talk. Eyes and cheeks were red, evidently from crying.
"Please, don't hurt me." Were the words begged with a shaken and faint voice.

"Poor soul," Meilin whispered, shaking her head lightly as she crossed her arms out front of her chest. Deciding to take a step back and let Madoc talk to the boy.

As the small boy came out pleading for them to not hurt him, he held up his hands and gave a smile."A promise between men. we won't harm you." Madoc said as he lowered his hands and rested his arms on his knees. "This may be hard for you, but I need you to do your best to give us some information. Anything at all will be of help. A beast, antlers three eyes. Does that sound familiar at all?" Madoc said as his eyes scanned the area but really he was just activating the Mind reader and then looked the kid directly in the eyes.

The promise of that he wouldn't be hurt seemed to help, as the boy stepped fully out of the closet. No damage or what so ever had been inflicted upon the boy or his clothing. The question of Madoc was answered with the boy quickly shaking his head.
"Only that papa told me not to go into the woods to play. Which I didn't," the boy said, the last quite firmly as if he had to still defend himself from being accused.
"No antler or three eyes, no."

The Yamanaka would see the memory of the boy being told to stay inside as they were enjoying some lunch with the family in the living room area. While the man, which was likely the father went outside, the mother and boy continued their lunch. Only for some faint shouting happening outside. Being told by the mother to head to his room, the boy had hidden in the closet for hours.

Hmm no image of this beast they had originally came here for. All he got was the boy being told to go hide in him room after the assumed attack by bandits. Yet nothing seemed taken, this looked more like an attack than a robbery. "Hmm can you describe anything that happened while hiding. Like did you hear anything? Did it sound like a beast? Did you take any kind of weapon with you for self defense just in case?"

The boy shot a wary look to Meilin. The Cho simply stared back at the boy. She took a step back but would just further wait and observe the conversation between Madoc and the boy. Meilin had a hunch of what Madoc was attempting and was hoping he could dig up more information.
The question of Madoc made the boy turn his attention to Madoc. He seemed to think about the Yamanaka's question.
"Only lots of shouting, sir, lots of it. Then mama screaming. I-I was too... Papa... I-I," Tears started to well up at the boys eyes.

"Madoc, maybe we ought to let him stay for a bit. Calming a bit down. We could investigate the site ourselves. There must be some evidence and tracks that provide insight on what happened here." Meilin said in a soft tone, using Yakimara.

What he read from his mind is what the child said, he grimace a bit as he looked at Meilin and nodded. "Alright little one, we are going to go investigate. Please stay here in the meantime. If you hear anything scary go hide back in the closet. Okay?" Madoc said as he stood up and looked at Meilin.
"I'm not getting any visuals on a beast at all. I doubt he even knows such a thing was around." He spoke in Yakimara as he would open the door and look around outside. Nothing looked stolen, just damaged. This made no sense if it were bandits they would have stolen more than just destroyed.

The boy seemed to panic a bit as Madoc stated that they would go outside. But he would nod and quickly hobble back into the closet. Soft whimpering sounds could be heard from within the closet.
Meilin listened to what Madoc reported. As much as she had expected, the Yamanaka had used his mind technique.
"Well, that is good. A beast would be bad news."

Walking over to another person, Meilin crouched. The man was laying on his stomach. Blood had slipped out of a wound at his back.
"Weird. Blade piercing the back, between the vertebrae. He probably bled to death, becoming immobile if the blade severed the spinal cord." The Cho stated as she would rip a bit of the clothing. The wound was indeed clean. No signs of slashes or anything else of claws. Investigating further, the man still had a small brown sack at his belt. Filled with some coin.
"Odd. This guy still has some coin on him. So we aren't looking at a robbery. Or a raid." Standing up, Meilin frowned. What had led to so much destruction?
"Maybe we need to take a look at the other buildings? There should be more..." Realising that the Yamanaka had only sensed one chakra signature, Meilin halted her sentence.

"Is a beast bad news in this case?" Madoc mumbled as they would go around examining some more finding one person with a slash wound on his back. Bled to death, and with what Meilin found money on him as well. This was killing for the sake of killing it seemed. He would be silent as he listened to her speak. When it dawned on him a bit. "You know if this scenario is correct, whoever did this killed everyone but one person. I know it may sound weird but, doesn't that seem a bit... odd? I want to examine another house. Preferably one with another child's room. I'm sure there had to be more children in this place with parents that told them to hide. How did only one child make it out? Judging by that boy's room they never even thought to enter it." Madoc said as it just didnt seem right. This scene was outright murder but they half assed one room?

Meilin shot a look at Madoc.
"It will be a bad news if we find whoever did this. We can come later back for some fabled beast."
Madoc then spoke up as Meilin listened. Nodding when he asked if this entire scenario didn't seem odd, Meilin spoke back.
"Yeah. And that might be a good idea. If we are dealing with a serial killer or an odd band of murderers, they are bound to have certain... habits. Even freaks like that have their ways and habits, one could say."
She didn't say anything in return about that it was odd that only a single child had survived whatever had happened here. Hopefully, they wouldn't stumble upon any children being slaughtered like some cattle. The mere thought of it was enough to make Meilin's blood start boiling and yet becoming cold.

Exiting the house with Madoc, they would enter another one. Only to find it perfectly fine aside from being empty of people. No signs of conflict or violence that had occurred.
"By Valdar's hairy balls, what the actual fuck is going on." Meilin grumbled as her frustration started to grow. Looking around, she couldn't detect anything that provided that there was a sign of a robbery. There were some plates of wood on the table. Bread, cheese and some eggs present as well. Walking to the small table, Meilin grabbed a piece of bread. It wasn't warm but it still soft.
"I need a home with a fireplace. One preferably still warm."

He had to agree on not desiring to see any children slaughtered like cattle, although he expected it now. As they exited the house and found another this one was perfectly fine. Nothing damaged but no one inside, this was certainly a fucked up situation they had gotten into. How did hunting a beast become a mass murder investigation. As she mentioned needing a fireplace, he would raise and eyebrow but nod. Exiting the house he looked around for a place with a chimney and once spotting one informed Meilin. "We can try that house, what do you plan on doing with a fire place might I ask?"

Walking to the house, Meilin shot a sideways look at Madoc.
"I picked up a fancy new technique. Ought to help us in this situation." Shooting a look at the house they were approaching, it seemed sturdier. Fancier. Probably the home of the hamlet's head. "If I can get to a recent fire pit, I can do something similar to what you do. Less versatile but still handy."
Entering the place, there was once more no sign of destruction. No items that were stolen. Spotting the hearth, Meilin walked to it. Dropping to a knee, she would take a deep breath in.
"I just need a minute. Stay vigilant." She instructed Madoc as she would weave six handsignals before digging a few fingers into the ashes. The ashes were still warm and Meilin would close her eyes for a moment.

Eventually, Meilin would pull her hand back and sigh out. "Okay, so from what I learn is that this place was occupied by a rather plump man. Another man walked in and demanded his reward. The plump man stated that they didn't have as much as they had initially promised. Led to some heated argument before the plump guy said that some coin was hidden in the barn. To save some up and fool tax collectors. Thing is," Meilin turned to Madoc and crossed her arms out front of her chest, "The man that had walked into this room was armed. Not dressed as a craftsman or farmer. He had a short blade and a hatchet. Bow as well with a quiver at his right hip. I say we check the barn for more tracks. But if anything, I doubt we are dealing with a beast attack. Or a common bandit raid."

A new technique that involves a fireplace? Well he was sure curious about that, following her to a nice home but again untouched. It certainly wasn't making anymore sense the more they investigated. Why was one house destroyed but every other house fine? As meilin weaved handsignals before she dug her fingers into the ash. He tilted his head as she just knelt there with her fingers in warm ashes. He was about to ask if she was feeling alright as she would pull her hand back and let him know what happened here. From what she was saying it sounded like they hired mercenaries for something. Yet what kind of mercenaries did this? "Maybe they hired the ones who did this to kill the beast?" Madoc spoke as he left the house and made way to the barn.

As he got closer to the entrance he already saw the corpses. The scene was a bit more gruesome this time. Blood was everywhere on the ground. Near the front a man was beaten and stabbed. Another man basically lost his arm and if that knife was an indicator was stabbed with. Then the one Meilin told him about was dead against the wall stabbed multiple times in the stomach and neck. "If they were looking to be paid, they could have easily gotten it without all the bloodshed. This whole situation makes no sense. We should see if we can find the hidden coin in here, to see if they even wanted the money to begin with."

"Possible, yes." Meilin answered back as she would walk with Madoc, exiting the house and to the nearby barn. Spotting the gruesome details, Meilin's nose wrinkled. Much like Madoc, Meilin couldn't attach much logic to this situation.
Kneeling next to the knife, Meilin stared at it. The man that had nearly lost his arm was interesting. The way how the knife was dropped didn't seem as if the point was aiming at the corpse. Instead of it, which was odd. Blood on the blade did mark it clear that it had punctured somebody. Another victim or the culprits of this blood and destruction? Looking at the injury, Meilin could deduce of the wound that the man was likely first harmed there. The wound was grim. The flesh was ripped and shredded by a sharp edge, several times. Perhaps to disarm the man?

Getting up Meilin would look around. Her stomach was turning slightly as she tried to look for any clues or signs.
"Probably a stupid question but I don't think you can still look into the mind of the deceased?" Meilin asked as she tried to spot any space where the rumoured coin could have been dug.

As he rummaged around the area not finding much luck in terms of hidden money, he looked over at Meilin as she asked if she could read the dead's mind.
"If I could, I would have done this at the start, save us some time. Once the brain's activity is dead, so is any information. Maybe the plump guy had some form of paperwork in his house about these mercenary like guys that killed them?"

"Shame. But yeah," Meilin replied. Turning to the plump guy, she thought about it.
Meilin's gaze then went back to the bloodied knife. There was enough blood on the ground but something else came up in mind.
Crouching next to the man who was bruised and stabbed in the chest, Meilin checked the ground around him. Blood splatters were abundant but that wasn't the point of her searching.
"You know what is so damn pesky about taking a life up close and personal? It is messy. That plump guy got stabbed hard and a few times. So did this guy. Okay, wait," walking back to the plump guy, Meilin would have her back towards Madoc.

"The plump guy promised coin. We can assume that it was for taking out the beast or whatever troubled the village. But there are two guys here. One with a knife." Turning slowly around, Meilin threw a sideways look at the man with the serious damage to his arm, the knife nearby. "The guy could have been stabbed. Initiating a fight. From what I saw of the hearth was that the unknown man was well armed. A quick stab of a not trained combatant can still be lethal but perhaps it wasn't that lethal. Creating a fight."

Turning around Meilin pointed at the man with the heavily damaged arm. "He was probably the first to be taken out. Damage to the arm shows that the culprit was precise and has some combat instincts. Knowing to take out the danger before neutralising the other factors. Probably turned to the plump man and butchered him."

Turning to the third corpse Meilin narrowed her eyes.
"That guy could be somebody who had come to take a look. Poor fool, wrong place and the wrong time. Got knocked out and then perhaps stabbed."
Walking to the third victim, Meilin glanced at the floor. The rain had stopped but there were still footprints on the ground. Too many but perhaps...
"This is going to be a real thorned prick up the ass but we need to find blood drops with footprints. If I am right, the culprit was stabbed in the back. He or some of his buddies could have either forced people to flee or decided after a small scuffle to just make a run for it."

As he was asked to wait he would turn to look at Meilin who was examining the scene trying to see if she could make any clues from the scenario. She deduced who died first, second and then last. The guy with damaged arm did seem like the one to resist the most out of the three that was for sure. Yet now she wanted to find footprints with blood drops. A wounded man perhaps leaving tracks, which would make it hard since it had rained but there was this problem. "We can look but I have to say. What do you intend to do if we find out where they went? We came to deal with a beast, what we showed up to was a group of hired men taking out this hamlet leaving only a child alive."

The question wasn't answered directly. Looking at the direction of the house they had entered first, Meilin's eyes were still narrowed. Her hands clenched into fists.
"I don't know. Protocol probably demand we return to the capital. Warn what happened here. Let more experienced folk handle the matter. But fuck protocol. Fuck what we came for. We are here right now and know too much to just leave. I don't know about you but I can't leave this place without trying more. I rather not spend nights having been awake and pondering on what we could have achieved."

Turning to Madoc, Meilin was certain that she was going to ask for much. But she didn't see anybody else to be of aid.
"I can't force you to stay. But I would appreciate some help. Else I suggest we try to find out more. I only saw one mercenary so we might not deal even with a group. Could be a paid hunter from another hamlet. Will you help, Madoc?"

Basically saying fuck orders made him rub the back of his head. This could be so dangerous just the two of them, even if she only saw one it made more sense for their to be multiple right? How could one hamlet be overrun by one sole man after all? Sighing as she asked if he would help he would give a small smile. "We are going to get in so much trouble for this, but as you said fuck protocol. Rather find the dude who butchered this place than a dangerous beast anyway. What are we going to do about the child though? Should we make a clone and have the clone take him back to Konoha?" Madoc asked as he wandered a bit outside looking at all the various footprints. Plenty to go around but none with any blood. He would scan the area with his sensory again too see how the child was holding up, the boy from what he gathered was still trembling away in the closet. Such a young kid to go through such a traumatic situation like this.

When Madoc spoke, Meilin felt a bit afraid. Scared that the Yamanaka would say she had grown crazy. When he, however, didn't and said he would help her, Meilin flashed a genuinely warm smile.
"I don't know. We need perhaps to reserve every ounce of chakra for our own need. The kid has been safe so far. We got to risk that he will stay safe for a bit longer. If we don't find anything, we come back and see if he has relatives elsewhere. For now, our main concern is the culprit. Or culprits." Was Meilin's reply.
Walking out of the barn she checked the ground. The rain had lasted for a bit but there was not much to go by. Then Meilin remembered something.
"Blood contains chakra. It will be super tedious but can you try to track it? Doesn't matter now if it is the murderer or victims. It will lead us to more information." The Cho said, though she hoped she was right about the last part.

Track the blood? Well he could do that but man was there going to be tracks all over. Nodding he would scan again picking up the blood from the barn right away which he had to cancel out. The ones in the child's home also cancelled out, the guy with a severed spine got ruled out although about twenty feet or so from the man had some traces of blood. Granted there was a lot more he was picking up but that one was the closest so they should start there.
"Follow me." Madoc said plainly as he lead them to the spot where he picked up the blood. Having to ignore the deceased man nearby. This blood was near some footprints, which caused him to scan again, The closest path of blood was about thirty or forty feet away. "Next blood I'm picking up is north past that building."

Watching Madoc, Meilin remained silent and standing still. She didn't know how to aid him. Having no sensing or tracking technique, it was all on Madoc. Hopefully, he could get a trail. Biting her lower lip, the Cho felt her heart skipping a beat when he said to follow her. Doing so without question, Meilin listened to what he told her.

"North? Lead the way." She replied. Her left hand was back on the hand

Doing as she said, he would lead them to more footprints with some more blood this time, scanning once more this trail would lead them to more footprints and then finally the trail would lead right into the forest. "Me and my big mouth.... What are the odds we run into three eyed antler thing?" Madoc said with a groan as he now pulled out Thief once more as he walked further into the forest to get to the next set of footprints. "So you fought large beast like creatures before right? If we do run into it, what would your advice be? We going to ignore it since the hamlet that wanted it dead doesn't really...... You know what I mean."

Following Madoc, Meilin stared towards the direction the Yamanaka was looking at.
"Knowing our luck? Pretty damn big." The Cho answered. She would draw her longsword out of its scabbard. "After you, Master Yamanaka," Meilin said, trying so with a light tone.
When Madoc asked for advice about fighting beasts, Meilin remembered how she had fared off against something of a hovel size. Boggarts.

"Well," she started, flashing an apologising smile, "I assume that you won't like to hear the answer. So I will just say that I will create a diversion so that we can try to run. Don't fret, I got your back covered." Was Meilin's answer.
Gesturing to Madoc to lead the way, Meilin would stay close to her companion.

He gave a sideways glare at being called Master Yamanaka, although he had called her sensei several times as a joke so fair was fair. he chuckled a bit at her saying creating a diversion. "Oh yeah, just filled with determination. I could always just mind control it, although I never performed it on a beast before." madoc said wondering if it would be harder to move and what not or what it was like inside a beast's mind they had no intel on. The trail he was following was getting less spread out and more rapid in place that he could stop using his sensory and just track it normally. At this point he had pulled out Dragonstooth, and held his grip tightly on both Thief and Dragonstooth. "Let the record state I'm still much better at surprising people when I stab them, than lets say taking the Agnarr approach to combat and rushing at it."

"A first time for most things, yes?" Meilin replied, trying to keep the tone light.
Following Madoc, she listened to what he further said. A scoff escaped Meilin's lips.
"Heh. Don't worry, you're in the presence of a Cho. If there is one beast nearby, I will just have to show it who is the more menacing one." Meilin half-joked. She was still unsure what to expect but as they were following the trail of blood, armed and ready, she wasn't feeling her heart pound in her chest. If anything, they should be able to still get away if the need would arise.

Hearing some cursing up ahead, Meilin narrowed her eyes. Her grip on the handle of her sword becoming tighter.
"Could you check on how many there are around? I prefer not to walk straight into a group of hostiles or some beast sweeping down on us."

"By all means, try to growl louder than whatever kind of beast we fight. Although I will tease you to no end if it ends up sounding more like a puppy barking." Madoc said as some cursing was then heard up ahead in the distance. softly sighing he would already start scanning the area with his sensory as she asked him to check how many. "Already on it, and one guy it seems although if the traces are correct, he's bleeding out from his side. So might wanna get to him before he dies like the rest did. The area should be clear from any beasts, so you should have time although Meilin. I didn't bring any medical supplies... did you?" Madoc asked as he picked up his pace to catch up with the first person who can explain what's going on.

The words of Madoc earned him an amused look of Meilin. But she decided to not react to the Yamanaka's taunt. Becoming once more serious, Meilin would wait to see if Madoc could sense more chakra signatures - of potential dangers or foes. Becoming silent, herself, she tried to detect anything that could give away the presence of another danger. Knowing fully well that chakra sensory could pick up potential ambushers but that some were able to hide their presence meant that it wasn't foolproof.
When Madoc reported, Meilin's facial features hardened.
"Yeah. But let us stay vigilant. I prefer not to be taken down by a monster that is the size of a hovel."

Lowering her blade, Meilin would walk. The trail of blood was easy to follow. Combined with the curses from a masculine voice, it was clear that they were close to their target.
"I know a tad of medicinal ninjutsu. If his life is fleeting, I can try to keep him with us. For as long as we need him."
Passing some vegetation, they would gain sight upon the source of the blood trail and curses. It was a man, roughly in his forties. He was trying to bandage a wound at his side but clearly failing. It was the man who Meilin had seen in her fire technique.
"The guy that I saw in my fire technique," Meilin said as she would shot Madoc a look. "Doesn't look like a threat but he is still armed," the Cho said, nodding towards the man. His weapons were bloodied and various large stains of crimson red on his clothing were hard to ignore.

The voice and noise made the wounded man look up. Panting, from either exhaustion or pain - or perhaps a combination of both.
"Yes, what you two want?" The man asked, clearly wary of the armed pair. "If you got some bandage, I would love the aid. Got a bit of a situation here, you see?"

"Could be worse ways than killed by a hovel sized beast." Madoc said plainly as they would catch up to an armed male who seemed to be older than both of them combined. Meilin told him that this was the one besides the plump man, that she saw in her technique. Which meant his Mind Reader was being activated from the very start. Staring at the man that now noticed them and was panting from either wounds or from running away from whatever happened. He would ask if they had some bandage as he had a bit of a situation. Madoc just stared at him before sighing and rubbing his head. Reading his mind got him some information alright. "Hold on let me see if I have any." Madoc said as he shifted through his pack, while he then spoke to Meilin through her mind. "So the deaths at the barn were self defense. They tried killing him for collecting his reward of killing a large boar. However his rage got the best of him and the others that died didn't attack him but insulted him. That child's father insulted him and thus he killed the father and decided to kill the wife as well. Yet found the child but left the child alive."

Shaking his head he looked at the hunter. "I'm sadly lacking in any bandages, yet what happened to you? Were on the hunt for this beast with antlers and three eyes. Did you run into it, and you are moving away from any place that could tend to that wound."

Meilin waited for a moment. Her anger was on the rise as she reckoned that this was the man who had slaughtered those people back in the hamlet. This man was a murderer and for what? The sport? More coin? She wanted to know and at the same prefer not to.
When Madoc spoke, Meilin's eyes shot wide as she turned to her companion. She was about to point with the point of her sword to the man, wanting to remind her friend and team member that this was the man who had likely killed those people.
"Self-defence..."
Lowering her weapon, Meilin's brow gained a frown. Staying silent as she watched Madoc helping the man, her anger ebbed away. The man didn't respond to Madoc's story, just avoiding eye contact with either of the two present teens.

"I decided to go on a run. I took the coin because of what I am. A hunter. I didn't encounter any creature you described, young man. I simply ran because I could have been assaulted by more if those greedy sons of bitches would come back with more armed folk." The man's feature showed a clear expression of frustration and anger.
"I risked life and limb for their safety and some of their coin. And in exchange, they were about to gut me."

"So you decided to murder a woman in cold blood?" Meilin suddenly asked, her eyes locked on the man. Her sword was still not sheathed.
The man looked away.
"I lost to my anger, I admit. She didn't have to die."
"Something tells me that this isn't the first time, yes?"

The man shot both of the teens an angry look.
"What was I supposed to do? Thank them for the knife in the back? Allowing them to just spit on me? I have enough from my old man, being mentally beaten like that. Those bloody idiots should have never attempted to double cross somebody that saved their miserable crops."

"So you killed your old man then? He insulted you, so you killed him?" Madoc said moving a bit closer. "That child back there. Is now an orphan. He can be more then ten years old, too just hear some random man start killing his family out of rage. You think that child deserved that? I can understand self defense. Yet the others you killed because of simple words? That doesn't make you any better than the ones spitting on you." Madoc said growling a bit and shaking his head. "So what do you plan on doing now? Just walking away, lives lost are lives lost. Keeping living until you get hired again, probably insulted seeing as how much of a bitch you act like. Then kill them all over again?"

The man's eyes narrowed upon hearing Madoc's words.
"Old prick died of some disease. Now, if you guys want to kill me then do so. But don't try to squeeze a confession out of me like I am some kind of punk."
Nodding to the knives of Madoc and throwing a glance at the longsword of Meilin, the man continued.
"If you know how to use that weapon, miss, I would hope you be so merciful to grant me a swift death. Or if the mister is willing, then so be it. But don't act like you are saints and can judge me. What I did was wrong, what more do you want? A damn reprieve while I continue to bleed? As for what I am going to do, my own affairs, kid."

Meilin's loosened the grip on her sword a tad more. A hard expression was plastered over her features as she remained silent.
"We won't kill you," Sheathing her longsword, Meilin would continue. "Killing him won't get us anywhere further. It won't help the kid back. Nor help anybody."

Hearing what Meilin said caused him too look back at her, a bit surprised in her choice but with what he was getting from the man. He intended to just go back and treat his wounds and continue hunting. Frowning as he started to walk back he shook his head once more. Stopping at the side of Meilin and whispering in her ear. "That child will most likely grow up wanting to kill that man. You know this right?" Madoc said as he looked at the man, shaking his head once more as he continued to walk back to the hamlet. "What a pathetic man."

The man was surprised by the words as decision of Meilin. He nodded towards her, mumbling a thanks. Meilin decided not to react to the man, listening to what Madoc whispered. Turning around as well, she would walk with her friend back to the hamlet.
"None of our concern. If the boy decides to seek blood revenge, then it isn't our worry. We should get back to the boy and see what we can do. Then head back home," was Meilin's reply. She didn't feel entirely satisfied but it was kind of late to return and drive steel into the man's heart. Reminding herself that killing wouldn't gain them anything, Meilin shot a sideways look at Madoc.
"I am sorry. I had imagined this to be a quite different mission, in all honesty."

"It's fine. At Least one person lived, although it's going to suck for that child from today onward. So we reporting that we found the one who murdered this hamlet? Or that we found nothing at all and let him live life as normal?" madoc said as he led them back to the Hamlet, using his sensory every now and then to see if the kid was still there. "When we get back, should we move his parents bodies away so he doesn't have to see them?"

"We will report that we stumbled upon a complicated matter. I will handle the reporting as I took the mission, don't worry." Was Meilin's answer to Madoc's first question. His second one caused Meilin to ponder a second longer.
"Yeah, no need for him to see his folk dead. We could also shield him from seeing it. Perhaps he has some relative we can bring him to before heading back to town." She replied as they walked towards the house where they had left the boy.

"Yeah probably wise to do that. Seems like that beast rumor is a bust for the most part too. This large beast must have been the Boar." Madoc said as they continued walking coming to the house once again. Remembering the rather ugly scene inside, Madoc would walk back to the child's room. Crouching down once again with his weapons sheathed, Madoc would smile. "Hey little one, can you come out? We need to know if you have any relatives."

"I can't say that I find it much a shame, for the threat of the beast being a bust." Meilin replied. What only rested them was to attend to the boy and see what they could do for him. Otherwise, they could head back home.
Arriving in the home and heading to the boy's room, Meilin would close the door behind her. Leaning against the nearby wooden wall, the Cho crossed her arms. Watching how the boy came out of the closet, at first wary. However, spotting Meilin and Madoc, the boy seemed quite relieved. Almost even happy.

"You both came back? I thought that the mean man was going to hurt you both two!" The boy eyed both shinobi, a frown appearing on his small brow.
"Relatives? I got an uncle living in Akan."

"Akan is one of those small villages in the area. Could take him with us, small detour at best." Meilin mumbled in Yakimara, audible enough for Madoc.

Madoc flashed a smile as the young boy showed some worry about them, as they tracked down the hunter. He still couldn't understand how innocent people deserved to die based on insulting a man, yet he couldn't change that. Human beings were always going to be unpredictable in what drove them over the edge. "We may not look it but we are pretty capable little one. In fact the one leaning against the wall over there is pretty much a badass." Madoc said with a wink as he looked at Meilin who said it was a small detour at most.
"Might as well. We already went against protocol once, twice wont make the situation any worse." he replied back in Yakimara before looking at the boy again.
"Well were going to have to drop you off at your uncles then. Do you trust us?" Madoc asked the young boy as he was sure he was going through a lot of mixed emotions right now.

Meilin shot an amused look at Madoc when he told the boy that she was a badass. She scoffed lightly, following it up with flashing a smile towards the boy. Hearing what Madoc stated about the detour, Meilin wouldn't reply. There was nothing that she had to argue with that logic. Nor did she feel to do anything else than what she considered the right thing to do in this situation.
The boy shot a look at Meilin as his eyes widened for a bit. His lips parted as if he was about to ask the young woman all kind of questions. His gaze briefly lingered on the two swords of the woman but his attention would be back at Madoc when the latter asked if there was any trust.

"You came back. And you didn't hurt me." The boy summed up, softly as he frowned. Turning around, he seemed to search for something. Picking up a rag doll that seemed to be only intact by the many stitches, the boy firmly nodded towards Madoc.
"I trust you two. Uncle Lee will also trust you if I do!"
The boy seemed to think about something before uttering a question.
"Can I ride on your back?"

Smiling in relief that the boy trusted them, he was about to stand up when the boy asked a question to him. He wanted a piggyback ride? The child would be young enough to enjoy those, although it was something he never had in his childhood so he didn't understand why children enjoyed them so much. Rubbing the back of his head, he would look at Meilin who was probably laughing on the inside at this situation. "I see no reason as to why you couldn't. Although one stipulation is you have to close your eyes until I say you can open them okay?" Madoc said to the boy while a message went to Meilin.
"If you laugh, I will haunt your dreams." Was all that Meilin would hear in her mind.

Surprised at first about the boy's request, Meilin would chuckle softly. Noticing that Madoc threw her a look, she would just lightly shrug. It was his choice, not going to be hers. The mind message that Madoc send to her, earned the Yamanaka a light and amused scoff, nothing more.
When Madoc told the boy about closing his eyes, the smile vanished from Meilin's lips. Judging from a glance at the boy, the child didn't seem to search anything behind it.
Nodding firmly once more, the boy had a smile that almost went ear to ear.
"Yes, sir!"

Climbing on Madocs back, the boy would firmly squeeze his eyes closed.
"I have my eyes closed, sir! I swear!"

Meilin shot the boy a look before nodding to Madoc, to confirm it. Opening the door, she would wait for Madoc to walk into the room before entering the living room herself. The present corpses made some of her anger rises but she would subdue it quickly. Opening the front door for Madoc and the boy, Meilin would close the door behind them. It was just now to travel towards Akan before they could consider their job to be done.

With the boy on his back Madoc would let out a huff of air as he stood up, trying to keep both himself and the child balanced. It wasnt difficult but this child was pretty hefty in his own right. Hearing his eyes were closed, Madooc gazed at Meilin who confirmed that they were indeed. Meilin would open the door causing Madoc to exit the boys room and hope the child kept them closed as he walked past the corpses and to the outside that Meilin opened the door too as well.
"Just need you to keep them closed a bit longer and then you can open them. Lets say its a pretty awesomee surprise."

The boy kept his eyes squeezed shut.
"I like surprises, sir! I truly do!"
Meilin couldn't help but smile a bit. Walking together with Madoc to where they had their horses, the Cho was pondering. How different would the mission have gone if they had decided to play as judges, killing the hunter? Probably not that much different other than that they had to use their steel.
"You are pretty good with kids. I didn't know you had such a gift," Meilin said, an amused tone clear in the young woman's voice, "Kind of nice to see you got this soft side, you know."

Arriving at the horses, Meilin would untie the reins of her mount. She figured that Madoc would keep the boy with him. Steering her mount, she would wait for Madoc to be ready. The village they would ride towards wouldn't be that far on horseback.

Madoc couldn't help but smile at the young boy's joy. It was nice they were keeping his mind off all the death at least. Meilin seemed to notice this as she mentioned he was pretty good with children which was nice to see this soft side of him. "No idea what you mean. As for soft side. Well we just won't be talking about that much now will we?" Madoc said smirking a bit as they would come to the horses. Setting the child down.
"Okay now you can look." Madoc said, although it may not be a huge surprise he figured the child may find the horse somewhat cool enough.
"The best part. You get to ride him." Madoc said as he would help lift the child up onto the horses saddle, untying the reins and getting on behind the young boy. He would motion to Meilin that he was ready as he would look down at the boy. "You know I forgot to ask, yet what's your name little one?"

Once Madoc said that the boy could open his eyes, the boy did so. Spotting the horses, his eyes widened for a moment. The lips of the boy parted as a soft squeal of excitement came out. He pointed at the horses and took a step closer. His gaze quickly shifted to Meilin and then back to Madoc.
"You... You two are of ma's story! The wandering samurai, aren't yous?" The question of Madoc almost seemed forgotten as the boy couldn't seem to shake of his excitement.
"Oh, the gods did hear my pleas then! You two are going to take me as an apprentice?"

Upon hearing the boy's question and seeing his excitement, Meilin couldn't help but snicker a laughter back. She decided that Madoc could handle this. Gripping her reins, she decided to steer her mount slightly. Waiting for the two to make a move, a weird scent penetrated the air. Making the horses uneasy. Trying to calm her own mount, Meilin's eyes narrowed.
"Madoc," Meilin said, a sense of dread slowly coming up.

"Is that the killer? You too will prot---"
The boy couldn't finish his sentence as the horses became spooked. A heavy sensation dawned on the three. Then out of nowhere, a bloodcurdling sound came from their right. Causing the horses to go rampant, throwing their riders off as if their lives depended on it. Only to gallop away, as quick as they could.
Falling hard on her back, Meilin felt how the air was slammed out of her lungs as the pain dazed her. Blinking with her eyes, she tried to roll on her side and try to get up.
The boy would fall less fortunate. Screaming, the soft sound of something snapping was slightly audible as he broke his leg during his fall.

The young boys enthusiasm was quite endearing although he wouldn't exactly call himself a wandering samurai. Didn't really fit the bill of one as well, and he most certainly couldn't take the child as an apprentice. It would probably betray the image the child currently had of him, if he knew what he really did. Yet before he could answer, his horse seemed to start becoming a bit uneasy which had madoc trying to keep him and the boy balanced.

The young boy spoke next but was cut off as a dread sensation dawne don all three followed by a terrifying sound from their right. This provoked the horses enough to throw them off. Trying to catch the child in the sudden event, he would miss him and fall straight backwards on his back. Causing the wind to get knocked out of him as he gasp a bit. He heard a snap as well and looked over to see the young boy's leg broken.

"Oh fuck." He got out as he struggled to his feet, and used his sensory and found something coming from the right, something quite large. "Oooooh fuck. Meilin it's coming!" Madoc stated as he looked at the young boy with his broken leg.
"This is gonna sound really stupid. I can try to draw the beasts attention while you get the child to a safe area. Just maybe I'll be able to mind control it." Madoc said as he pulled out two daggers.

Trying to shake the pain and daze off, Meilin shook her head as she got up. Coughing, the Cho blinked rapidly with her eyes as she tried to gain a clear view of the situation. With their horses gone and the boy wounded, running was less of an option. Hearing Madoc, Meilin would draw her longsword.
"Fuck that," Meilin said as she tried to make herself audible above the painful screams of the boy. While Meilin wanted to run, she couldn't move herself to sprint away. The boy would be a good bait to allow her and Madoc to make away in safety. But her body seemed to object.

Before Meilin could say something else, she noticed movement at the right. From the dark, a large silhouette became visible. Meilin's eyes would wide slowly as her lips parted. A red glowing eye stared at them. The red pupil seemed to draw in the colours of the world, burning with a terrifying intensity at the three humans. Almost causing Meilin to forgot how to breathe.
Then she realised what was going on as she couldn't see anything else but a pitch black darkness, with the red eye still staring at them.
"Madoc?" Meilin yelled as she tried to figure out if this was a genjutsu. Bringing her left hand to the sharp edge of her weapon, Meilin would cut the palm of her hand. The pain shot through her hand but didn't seem to push the darkness away.

When Meilin denied that idea of that plan and drew her weapon, Madoc would curse a bit under his breath which was drowned out by the screams of the boy. Gritting his teeth he would watch this silhouette appear, growing closer as this glowing red eye stared at them. He gripped his dagger Thief more tightly, as this red eye burned what felt like a hole through him, then the colors of the world faded around him until there was only darkness. This caused him to wonder if he had died for a moment, and that this is what death had to offer after you had passed. He then heard Meilin call out to him which snapped his attention in the direction it came from.

Formulating a plan he would use his sensory and pick up the boy, Meilin who was a few feet away and then the giant mass that was closer than ever. He calmed himself keeping track of where this beast was, pulling out three Kunai, he would lob them at the beast hoping to draw its attention at himself.
"Meilin I hope you can hear this and it isn't blocking us. I'm using sensory to track us all, north east about twenty meters out is the beast. The child is about three meters behind you. I'm going to distract this thing, so whatever you can do to bring down a huge ass beast would be appreciated."

Beads of cold sweat started to form and roll slowly of Meilin's skin. Feeling shivers running down her spine, Meilin tried to make sense out of the darkness. The red-eye intensely stared at her and the heavy pressure of fear made it hard to breathe, let alone try to move.
Hearing Madoc's voice moving through her mind, Meilin's eyes narrowed. She spotted that the eye wasn't directly gazing at her. Was the beast more interested in the wounded boy? Realising what that implied, Meilin gripped the hilt of her blade with both hands. Chakra would shot up through the blade of the sword. An intense blue hue would, however, be quite faint in the darkness that she seemed to be in. The red eye then widened as if something had pissed it off.

Then the beast roared, causing Meilin's blood to freeze. Unable to move, the red eye started to close in the distance at a rapid pace. Trying to lash out Meilin just felt how the air was smacked out of her as she was hurled to the side. Landing on her back, Meilin gasped for air before groaning of the pain. Trying to reach to the side, she couldn't feel where her weapon was. The red-eye moved past her as the screams of the wounded boy became even higher pitched.
"Fuck." She groaned, trying to sit upright.
Wait, the boy. Meilin became silent, horrified of the fact that there wasn't any screaming. Instead, she could hear some other sounds that she couldn't quite well place.

His kunai's had come into contact but not at the cost he wanted. It got the beast all riled up but failed to get it to come after him. He sensed for it again only to witness it charge at Meilin who would attempt an attack, only to be slammed away. Wanting to warn her of any incoming attack it was about to do, would have been pointless as it charged not at her but at the boy. Before he could say anything, his sensory played it all out for him. The beast just ending the boys screams abruptly, it almost caused him to drop the sensory in a attempt to not see the scene.

With Thief tightly in his hands Madoc would glare at the beast as he would run towards it. He felt his heart beating quickly. Unsure if it was fear or anger. Possibly being a mix of both, all he knew was that no matter what happened, this beast would die. No matter what it would die.

"Damnit."
Trying to make sense out of the dark, Meilin could only see the glaring red of that eye. It was horrifying to look at. Even if wasn't directly looking at her, it was daunting. Made her consider to just run and try to get out alive. Only for a realisation to strike her.

The sounds that were somewhat audible would be clear. The dreadful creature was tearing cloth and flesh apart. It had ended the life of the boy but seemed to not entirely content. Upon detecting movement, the beast turned towards Madoc. The third eye widened as a bloodcurling roar escaped the beast. Before it could attempt to lash out at Madoc, something would slam in its side. The scent of burnt hair and flesh pierced the air as the beast let out a sound that was more akin to whimpering.

"The eye! That is where he is at!" Meilin shouted, panting slightly afterwards. She had sheathed her blade and decided to try to harm the beast with a fireball.

His sensory only allowed him little time to judge what the beast would be doing and where it would move. The bloodcurling roar that shook his very body, was proof he was now focused on him. He had finished with the boy's body, which now caused its attention to focus on the one charging at it. Yet before anything could be done, he heard an impact followed by the scent of a burning body. Meilin must of done something as the creature was whimpering, which was followed by her stating the eye was the weak point. He had that feeling as well but getting close enough to damage it was the issue. Yet it was a bit distracted now, he was closer as well. Moving Thief to his mouth, he weaved handseals as fast as he could witht he final action being he clapped his hands together. Grabbing Thief from his mouth he wouldn't swing it but throw the curved blade at the beast. Which his Gale Palm has done its work and sent it flying much faster towards that red eye the beast liked using.

The beast seemed to recover and was about to move forward to intercept Madoc. But as the fiendish creature attempted to charge forward, it wouldn't able to react fast enough on the weapon heading his way. The gale didn't do much but when Madoc's knife plunged into the eye, a screech escaped the wood horror. The darkness that shrouded the vision of Madoc and Meilin flowed away at a rapid pace.

Blinking with her eyes, Meilin felt a bit relieved. Rubbing her eyes with her left hand, her right hand shot towards the hilt of her sword. Drawing the weapon, she would start running towards the creature as it violently started to shake its head. The large antlers would throw up specks of dust and earth into the air while it continued to screech at a high pitch.

Another screech echoed the area with his knife entering the creature eye and finding a nice resting spot there. The darkness that enveloped Meilin and him faded away and what they saw was the creature writhing around in pain, sending dust and earth into the area with its pained thrashing. Pulling out DragonsTooth as Thief was still in the creatures skull, he to would charge the creature. He aimed to try and sever some of it's tendons so it had less mobility. He may not have its eye anymore, yet it still had the ability to smash them with brute force.

Meilin ran as fast as she could. Closing in some distance, she would slow down a bit. The beast's movement was quite unpredictable but she assumed that if she would approach it from behind that she could land a well-aimed attack. Gripping the handle of her sword in a tighter grip, Meilin would focus some chakra at her boots and left hand before she would attempt to jump on the beast's back.

Clearly, in pain, the beast started to release angrier sounds. The screeching started to shift into growls as it would look up. The two eyes locked its gaze on Madoc. Saliva dripped from its lips as the claws flexed for a second. Before it could attempt to strike and bring Madoc down, the action of Meilin caused the beast to start trashing once more.
"Madoc! Possess! It! Fucking..." Meilin shouted, trying to cling on for her dear life.

It was attempting a strike to which all he had to do was dodge, yet as he was preparing for that it suddenly thrashed around again, causing him to back up before getting smacked by it on accident. He saw Meilin on it's back who then told him to possess it, which made him want to comment on poor time to gamble yet he did want to know himself. Holding both his hand up towards it, it would look like nothing happened, yet the body of Madoc's would fall to the ground and the thrasing of the beast would lessen to a stop.
It was odd being in the creatures mind, yet he knew one thing. His head really fucking hurt, it was like his head was splitting open and the fact his side burned wasn't a fun feeling either. Yet he held control and choose to slowly lay down, which looked really odd. Almost as if the beast was a newborn trying to learn how to do new things. Laying on the ground, the beast would remain at a stop.

The fact that the beast seemed to calm down, Meilin didn't waste any time. Climbing to the neck, she grabbed the handle of her blade with both hands.
"On the count of three, leave it!" She shouted, unsure if Madoc would be able to hear her. Yet it was clear that they had to take this fiendish beast out. Or else it would very well kill them.
"One!"
She aimed the point of her blade down to the nape of the beast.
"Two!"
Tightening her grip to keep the blade still, Meilin narrowed her eyes.
"Three! Now!"
Waiting still a split second, Meilin would let the blade move down. Pressing with all her weight, the steel bite through skin and flesh. Not wanting to give it any chance to recover but yet there was the initial fear if Madoc had left the body of the beast in time. Twisting her weapon, Meilin let out a soft grunt as the sharp steel would shred and widen the wound. Hopefully, severing the nerves and spine.

He felt her climbing to his neck and heard her speaking, to which he wanted to say yes, but all that came out was a mutter of sound from the beast. As she counted down he had prepared to leave so when three came along and the blade pierced the creatures neck. There would be a slight pause. Madoc's body wasn't yet moving yet and it stayed that way for more than twenty seconds. If she had at all began to fear what happened Madoc would raise up and give a smile. "I'm fine, just had to play it out, opportunity was too good."

Watching how the beast briefly writhe in pain, Meilin kept driving her blade further down into the its neck. The moment that it stopped, she quickly threw a look at Madoc. He wasn't moving or speaking. But perhaps that was because he had to return to his body? Cold sweat started to run down her warm skin as she left her blade impaled in the beast's neck. Climbing down she would scurry towards Madoc.

Fear started to knot her stomach and cause her to almost cry but then the Yamanaka gave a sign of life.
"Dear gods, you had me there for a second."
Releasing a sigh, Meilin would lean forward as she placed her hands on her knees.
"Fucking beast. Are you hurt in any way?"

"Yeah I'm fine, it barely even hit me. What about you? Are you okay? You took a hit from the creature last I saw. Anything broken?" Madoc would ask as he would stand up and walk over to the beast that laid on the ground unmoving. Grabbing Thief that was still in that eye of it's, he would yank it out, before stabbing it in the temple one more time for good measure. Twisting it and yanking it out again, he gazed at the spot the boy used to be in. Closing his eyes he would shake his head. "Sorry kid.Sorry I failed you." he thought to himself before looking back to Meilin. "I guess we're done here? Did we need to take any sort of proof back with us?"

She nodded. There was still some painful aching at her side. But she was certain that those would just be bruises. The padding of her jacket hadn't been ruptured by the antlers, likely because she hadn't been skewered. Not wanting to think about that, the young woman threw a look at the remains of the boy. The boy was barely recognisable from what the beast had done to the poor kid.
"We are." Meilin answered, at first. Throwing a look at the beast, she considered to take a token with her.
Walking to the head, she inspected it for a second before shaking her head.

"Too big to chop and haul it back. Certainly now that we got to find our horses or walk back." She stated, with no effort in hiding her frustration about their current situation.
"Though, do you want to..." She briefly threw a look at the boy. "I could cremate him. Leaving him like that. I," Meilin paused as she threw a glance at Madoc. "I don't want to just leave him like that, you know."

"We don't have to take the head with us, we could take an antler. I doubt they would say it allowed us to just take the antler from it's head. " He suggested before sighing as he would sense for the horses, which thankfully they werent too far away. As she said she could cremate the child, as she didn't want to leave him like that. He wouldn't look at her but would nod. "Go ahead. I'll go get the horses, they aren't too far off." Madoc would state as he would start walking off a bit further into the woods.

"Yeah, true."
Whipping out a kunai, Meilin would imbue it with a blue hue of chakra. Grabbing hold of an antler, Meilin would begin to saw it off. It wasn't a long process but it wasn't easy either. The antler was thick and she wasn't yet a master of the sabre technique. Managing eventually, she would place the antler on the ground. Placing the kunai back, Meilin glanced at her sword, stuck in the neck of the beast. Climbing on the neck of the creature, Meilin would slowly pull the blade out of the beast's neck. The blood was still staining the blade of the fine weapon, causing Meilin's face to show an expression of disgust. Whipping the blade as clean as she could from the fur, she sheathed her sword.

Now she turned towards where the boy laid. Or what remained of him. Approaching the remains slowly, Meilin's features softened. Moving through her legs, she inspected the remains. The violence with what the beast had worked upon the child was certainly intimidating.
"I don't know your name or what gods you pray to," Meilin began on a soft tone, "But I hope that they as your ancestors welcome you in their midst. Rest in peace, knowing that we at least have managed to avenge."

She wasn't sure if that was enough. But it was hopefully enough. The idea that the boy's spirit wouldn't have final parting words could, after all, leave him unable to find the embrace of the afterlife. Moulding her chakra through handsignals, Meilin would use the fireball technique to a small scale to start burning the remains. The stench was horrid but she would go through. A soft sigh escaped her as she felt quite tired. Not from physhical exhaustion but a more mental one.
Picking up the cut off antler, Meilin took a look where she had saw Madoc vanish towards. Perhaps she should wait for a moment, till he was back with the horses?

Several minutes would go by with silence and the crackling of Meilin's fire, yet Madoc would appear from the tree line with the two horses in hand. They were still a bit skittish and seeing the beast didn't make them any calmer. Yet wit the beast not charging them, they must of figured it was safe enough. "Well I guess we should wait until your fire is done, before we head back. Think they are going to want that Antler? I'd assume such a big antler like that would fetch a good price."

Hearing something, Meilin turned her head. Spotting Madoc with the horses, she mentally sighed out of relief. When he spoke about the fire, she glanced at it. It would soon die out. The stench and burning mark on the ground would, however, remain for a longer period.
"I guess it is somewhat right. I tried to give him some passing words but I am not great in that. Maybe you.." She replied in return but her voice trailed off. Becoming silent for a second.
"And I don't know. Awful big antler. Will be a pain to haul it back. Though might fetch a nice price." Meilin said, trying to sound somewhat more upbeat. "Know any collector of antlers?"

She tried to state that she gave him some passing words, yet wasn't very good at it then hinted that maybe he could give the boy some final words. Looking back at the fire slowly dying out, as it carried the smell of his deceased body into the air. He would look at the ground and shake his head. "Nothing I could say would be better than what you said." Madoc said as he lead her horse over to her and held out the reigns. "Not an antler collector, but I know a guy that collects somewhat rare items like this. Could get us a pretty Golden Sun." Madoc said as he would look at the antler in her hand, tilting his head he would hold out the reigns to his horse. "Hmm just had a nice thought. I'm going to collect the other antler." Madoc said as he would walk over to the beast weaving his own hand seals, which upon holding Thief the blade would glow green with wind chakra. It took a bit but he got it cut off relatively well. Holding the antler in his hand, he was a bit taken back by it's size Although seeing the deceased creature with no antlers was an amusing sight. Heading back over he would take his horses reigns back and would mount the steed. "Anything else we need to do while we are out?"

Meilin nodded as her gaze briefly shifted to the remains of the boy. When Madoc lead her horse towards her, Meilin would mumble thanks as she took over the reins.
"That would make this all somewhat more worthwhile, I guess." She said, trying to sound somewhat upbeat.
"Okay." Meilin just said as Madoc would gather the other antler of the slain beast.
Mounting on her horse, Meilin felt her stomach slightly turn upon returning to the city. The mission was, in essence, a success. And now the creature wouldn't be able to form a threat towards the locals anymore. Yet, it didn't feel as satisfying as she had hoped for.
"No. Only what remains is heading back to the city. Our job is done. Not much that we could do more than to report back." Was Meilin's answer as she pressed her heels against the horse, to make the animal go forward.

Following behind he kept gazing back at the scene of where the beast laid slain and the boy they rescued laid dead, now ashes thanks to Meilin's technique. Yet it also infuriated him about why this boy now laid dead. It was all because of humans and their selfishness and greed, clutching the pendant around his neck he would do his best to not think about the situation. "I could introduce you to this connection of mine so you can sell that antler unless you rather keep yours for any reason. I plan on keeping mine until I get enough money to turn it into a new knife."

Meilin kept her gaze to where they were riding. It wouldn't take long for them to reach the close perimeter as safety of Konohagakure's walls and outer defences. Already, Meilin tried to push any thought about the boy that they had failed to defend and the beast. There was the brief temptation to try to find the hunter, her desire for true justice blinding her almost.
"Not sure. I haven't decided yet." Meilin responded as she thought about it. "If I am to keep it, I might sacrifice it to the gods. With how some things are going, I will need more of their blessings and favour than I needed before."
Flashing a smile towards Madoc, the Cho spoke again.
"After all, I got little else to offer these days. But come! Let us head back, home."
[/spoili]
[/fieldbox]

 

[FrostedCaramel]

Chasing Cats | Miyazato Aoi | Team 4 Chuunin | Konohagakure

---

Monday, the Second day of Team 4's return from their mission in Hanaguro.

Spoiler

Aoi spends her first morning back in Konoha having a few interesting encounters with the local pet life as she wanders the streets and offers treats. The bottom of this post is a flashback and offers a view into Aoi's life during the Shoji Rebellion as she spent her time caring for her younger brother. As well it is a glimpse into the teething process of a Magnet Release user coming into their release.

---

[spoili]

Aoi rolled in her bed, the bright light of morning in Konohagakure stabbing through the blinds and across the dark from the window on the far side of her room directly onto her face. She pulled the blanket up over herself and laid in the stuffy darkness of it. She breathed and stared at the small glints of light making it through the blanket in between stitches, the oppressive heat of her own breath and body beginning to make it harder for her to fill her own lungs. She stayed like that for a while, an intense want to throw the blanket off herself growing for quite some time as the hot air around her only got hotter.

She threw the blanket off and across the room as she gasped for air, sitting upright she took deep breaths of the cold clean air of her room and found herself staring at the window and the blinds, rays of light shining across the room and settling on her.

She swung her legs over the bed, her bare feet touching the hardwood of her floor accompanied by goosebumps at the cold of the wood. She stepped across the room and pulled up the blinds, raising a hand to shield her eyes at the blisteringly bright sun. She stepped out of the main view of the window and allowed time for her eyes to adjust before stepping back into the window frame to take a look outside.

It was far nicer than she had expected it'd be so early in the year, she found herself excited to head outside and simply explore Konohagakure. It'd been a long time since she'd had some real free time to herself and following the Hanaguro mission the entirety of Team 4 had been given almost two weeks of free time before they had to be back on the road and head for Hon Clan lands. She figured she may as well use the time well.

Aoi checked the clock and smiled to know it was only eight in the morning, meaning she hadn't slept through the entirety of the day as she had originally feared. She undid the lock on her window and pushed it up out of the way. A warm gust of air quickly rushed into the cold room and she found herself smiling as she reveled in the warmth of the wind and the sun on her skin.

Walking away from the window she moved into the adjoining room of her apartment and rummaged through a cabinet before she pulled out a small kettle and filled it with water. She dropped it on the stove and lit the burner. She watched the water inside of the kettle as it settled and remembered a proverb about watching a pot boil. She quickly left it and grabbed a teacup as she left the room along with a bag of tea. Moving back into her room she pushed the chair from her desk across the room placing it directly in front of the open window and took a seat in it.

She once again closed her eyes, the bright red of the sun on the other side of her eyelids and the warmth on her skin causing her to relax as she waited for the pot to boil. She pulled up her shirt and exposed the skin of her abdomen and chest to the sun as she smiled and soaked up the heat.

The kettle began to whistle. Only a flutter at first, a spitting sound as the kettle figured out if it was ready or not and was quickly followed by the screaming high whistle of the steam as it escaped the kettle's mouth. She turned her head back over her shoulder and watched as the kettle lifted off the burner and the fire went out as the metal knob turned off. The kettle floated into the room and past her face, the heat of it causing her to shy away slightly as it went. She took the handle and gently poured the water out and into her cup before letting go of the handle and watching it float back across the room and come to rest on the burner once more.

She studied her cup and the wisps of steam rising off the water. The light brown of the tea diffused into the water like tendrils of smoke reaching out in all directions. She watched it as it spread, only stirring it once she was sure she wouldn't be able to watch the curious little show anymore. She picked the bag up by the string and spun it slowly while she gazed out her window.

People were already going about their business for the day, the street was busy as folk walked along from shop to shop or made their way out of their houses and down the roads to a job waiting for them. She enjoyed her area of Konoha, close to the Shinobi Headquarters it meant that there was never a dull moment when she watched the streets. Shinobi came and went, teams of them or individually as they returned from missions or set out on them, shopkeepers and street vendors offered their wares from their positions along the road's edge to the Shinobi and soldiers they knew had steady incomes, and a few rather good, and always full, restaurants graced her road. She took a sip of her tea and flinched back as the liquid burned her lip. She held the cup close to her face and blew over the top of it, small ripples growing out from where her breath touched it.

She took another sip, cooler this time, and swallowed the earthy liquid down with a sigh. No longer watching the road she bathed in the sunlight some more and enjoyed her tea.

Her reveling was cut short as the sound of feathers interrupted her thoughts. A large black bird was perched on her window sill, looking in curiously at her as she stared back. It flapped its wings slightly as it rearranged itself on the window sill and continued to watch Aoi with one piercingly black eye. She was pretty sure it was a raven due to its size, but she wasn't quite sure. She began to raise a hand without even thinking and the raven screwed its head to the side and shifted to face her so it could watch her every move.

She stopped, turned her gaze to her hand, and then back to the raven. She needed to touch it. She had no clue why, no real idea of anything beyond the fact she needed to touch the raven. She slowly reached her hand forward and the bird studied her movements as she did. The tea in her free hand trembled slightly as Aoi's hand got close, only a foot from the jet black feathers of the raven now she stopped as it hopped back slightly, wary of touch from something it couldn't trust.

She wondered if she'd be able to touch it. She reached further, holding her breath as she did, and took a gasping breath as she touched the feathers of the bird's coat and felt the fleshy underside of the raven. Her hand shot back at the touch and the raven continued to take her in, unflinching where it stood. She wondered why it hadn't flown away. Its head jerked slightly as it turned his gaze again, and a wing came up unnaturally as it moved to turn its body. It hopped landed a bit harder than before on the window sill. Aoi's hand was trembling so badly that tea was threatening to lap over the edges of the cup.

The Raven turned its head as if it were a minute's hand on a clock, precise and jolting movements as it turned to look at the Chuunin, trying to figure something out as it did. It hopped again, Aoi gasped as she watched the birds talon slip off the window sill. It made no noise as it slipped out the window, its wings raised in fruitless directions as it tumbled quickly through the air and landed on the road with a sickening smack.

Aoi had herself halfway out the window, her hands clasped at her mouth as she stared at the twitching and dying form of the bird. Its wings flapped normally now, fluttering sadly as it tried to get up from its side. It spun in place a few times, let out an ear-piercing screech, and stopped moving altogether. Aoi backed out of the window and closed it in silence. She turned around and knelt down, picking up the shattered pieces of the cup of tea she had dropped before she went and grabbed a towel to clean up the tea itself.

She decided she needed to get out of the house and do something nice, something to take her mind off of what she'd just witnessed.

Pulling a jacket over her shoulders she exited her apartment with a smile and locked the door behind her. She gave a nod to Old Lady Ise as she passed her always open door and tried to make out the woman's nearly unintelligible mumbles as she went by. She pulled herself around the bend of the staircase with her foot as a pivot while leaning out so she'd swing around the banister at the top of the stairs. Once around it, she quickly sat on the railing and proceeded to slide down the stairwell as she had almost every morning since waking up in this new place. Her feet hit the ground with a smack as she fell off the bottom of the railing going a bit too fast and had to step forward a few more times forward to keep from falling. She stopped with her hands against the wall before turning for the door on the opposite side of the building. She heard a door opening as she made for the exit and winced as the old voice of Mister Iroh, her landlord, called to her from the end of the hall by the bottom of the stairs.

"You need to be more careful coming down those stairs, I ought to start charging you for a noise disturbance every night miss!"

Aoi spun on her feet and continued backpedaling for the door as she bowed repeatedly, "Of course I'll be more careful next time please don't raise my rent!" she called as she found the doorknob behind her with a hand and slipped outside while Iroh continued to yell something about how she always said the same thing. She missed a passerby by a centimeter and smiled as they both uttered apologies for nearly colliding. Aoi turned to stare down the street toward the center of the city, she had no real plan for the day but felt she needed to do something. Setting her mind on simply wandering until she came up with a better idea she set off down the road and enjoyed the warm early morning sun. She didn't even notice the bird as she passed it in the street.

Aoi happily made her way down the street, the people of Konoha going about their business around her as she walked without purpose beyond figuring out a purpose at all. She noticed a group of young kids playing with spinning tops, cheering, and screaming in anguish as their fine little carved wooden tops knocked one another out of a small arena made of dirt and pebbles. She noticed a man and his wife as they shopped a street stall, picking out small clothes for a child she couldn't even notice on the young woman's stomach yet. An elderly shopkeeper watching over her produce with a trained and experienced vigilance and the obvious real guard of the shop that appeared to be a young man in his twenties standing a few meters away.

She continued her walk, watching the people of Konoha as she went. After a while, she wondered why it was she'd decided to come out at all. Why it was she'd needed so badly to leave her house after only just returning from Hanaguro. She spotted a small convenience store and her questions melted away at the thought of something sweet.

She left the shop with a small treat in her mouth and a large bag of canned fish in her hands. She sorted through the bag and picked out a random can before opening it and placing it at the lip of the nearest alley. She stared for a while, debating whether or not to pick up the can and try somewhere else when a cat showed up and began to eat from the can. Aoi smiled and gave the cat a wink before continuing down the road, depositing a can of fish randomly along her path toward the parks nearer to the center of the city.

---

It was a stunning day, a first taste of the coming Spring for the land. The sun was shining, only having to compete with the occasional wisp of white cloud, there was a cool breeze from the East, and the people of Konoha seemed to be in high spirits if it was due to the weather or some other event, Aoi wasn't quite sure. The small park that Aoi was currently using one of the benches in was occupied by a few families and their children who played on the swings and in the sandpit without a care in the world as the parents watched from the shade of the oaks that stood adjacent to each bench, sentinels to protect the park-goers from the relentless sun above. She wasn't here to people watch, at least not today. Today she was watching a far smaller, four-legged, gray-haired friend that she had admonishingly named "Stumpy" thanks to the stump that was his tail.

Aoi leaned forward, a small can of tuna cracked open in her right hand as she did and cooed softly to the cat, Stumpy turned to look at her, seemed to eye the can of tuna and the blue-haired girl in front of it for a moment before going back to sunbathing in the warm light of day. Aoi leaned a bit farther forward and cooed a bit louder, this time shaking the can ever so gently from side to side. Stumpy turned only his head this time, considered the can and the blue-haired girl once more, and then put his head back on the ground.

Aoi sighed, she'd been at this for almost half an hour with Stumpy. He was cute she'd give him that, but if he wasn't just the most stubborn cat she'd ever met he may have actually been worth taking in as her own. She eyed the can of tuna in her right hand before snatching a small amount of it for herself and standing from the bench. She moved slowly toward Stumpy, stepping as lightly as she could on the dirt ground of the park until she was less than a meter from the cat. Letting her breath out slowly she began to kneel before she stopped halfway to the ground as Stumpy flipped over to look at her, his tail shooting up into the sky as he did, but still just laying on the ground and not attempting to run.

[color= #007dba]"You're pretty lazy aren't you, stubborn and lazy are two very bad traits to have you know?"[/color] she informed Stumpy as he simply watched her unblinkingly. Aoi waited a few more moments, her legs beginning to burn as she held herself up in an awkward half squat and half-standing position before finally lowering herself completely to the ground. She slowly extended the can of tuna out to the cat, cooing as she did, and to her surprise Stumpy this time sat up and took a step toward the can.

He eyed it curiously, sniffing the edges of the metal and the interior before moving to Aoi's hand. She stifled a laugh in fear of scaring Stumpy off as his whiskers tickled her fingers while he moved under her arm and back around the can of tuna. She watched curiously as Stumpy plopped himself into a sitting position and began to cautiously pick away at the tuna, not taking his eyes off of Aoi as he did. She continued to smile as Stumpy ate while slowly reaching a hand out to pet the cat.

With little to tell Aoi that Stumpy wasn't going to let her pet him, Aoi reached the final millimeter and stroked the feline from his head to his back as he ate. He closed his eyes now, not seeming to be as afraid of the girl as he was earlier on, and continued to eat tuna to his heart's content.

She giggled a bit at Stumpy as he changed positions from directly opposite of Aoi in relation to the can of tuna to one of the sides as if to be in a more optimal position to be pet by the girl. She obliged.

Stumpy finished the can of tuna and turned to look at Aoi while he meowed as if asking for more from her. She shook her head with a smile and took her hand from the can, which seemed to hover in the air where it had been let go. Aoi pet Stumpy once more, while at the same time the cat watched the can curiously shoot away into a trash can ten meters away. Aoi frowned a little at the cat, now seeming to stare only at Aoi without moving. She continued to watch him as his eyes seemed to dart around as if something were wrong, but he made no move to run or confront whatever it was that was setting him off.

She struggled out a breath as Stumpy's eyes began to cause a deep-rooted animalistic fear to begin to swell up in her stomach. Stumpy's tail seemed to stutter and jump instead of freely flowing as it did earlier, and she watched as his paw jumped up in stages, his sharp claws coming out only a centimeter at a time as he reached nothing to swipe.

The fear in Aoi's gut at what she was watching poured over.

She fell back, onto her hands as Stumpy bolted into the street and disappeared. She found herself gasping for air, unaware that since Stumpy began acting oddly she had been holding her breath. She clutched at her chest as she heaved, her heart racing a million beats a minute and her head feeling light as she breathed too quickly. Her vision began to close in from the edges, consumed by a dark shade that wasn't from any of the clouds above. She lay fully on her back and stared into the blue sky as her vision seemed to go almost completely dark, leaving only a faint gray sky to look at.

She calmed her breathing, felt her heart begin to slow with every beat, and watched as the sky opened back up into a light blue cloudless ocean above her. Slowly she sat up, dusting herself off in the process before she looked around the park. It didn't seem that any of the families had noticed her, and if they had they had decided that whatever was happening wasn't quite their problem. She was glad they hadn't come over.

Aoi shakily rose to her feet and made her way back to the small paper bag that she had left on the bench. She reached into it and pulled out another can of tuna. Hesitantly she opened the can, revealing the fish within. A little disgusted at the ground meat she hefted the bag of tuna cans into her hand, pressing it against her side for support before she made her way out of the park and began to move down the road in search of another cat to feed.

Walking the streets of Konohagakure alone her mind wandered. On the events of Hanaguro mostly. Of what had been done and what had been said. She was happy it was behind her. Completely out of the way now that they had moved on. She'd made up with Meilin as best she could, and Meilin seemed to return her trust at least a little. She felt things were finally starting to fall into place. The teams teething pains were being sorted out slowly, but they were getting taken care of, it made her feel good about returning to the Shinobi Corp. After all, she could have just stayed home and taken over the Onsen from her mother if she hadn't returned to this if she hadn't decided she'd spent enough time doing nothing while her country seemingly came apart at the seams.

She stopped at an alleyway, searching the dimly lit recess for any cats in hiding. She placed a hand on a dumpster and it rose into the air so she could check behind it, a small black cat with white mittens hissed at her from against the wall and she crouched down as it swatted in her direction, [color= #007dba]"Hey now…"[/color] she purred to the cat as she reached a hand out with a can of open tuna in it, [color= #007dba]"Come on kitty I don't bite."[/color] she said as she made noises at the cat. Its skin was taught against its bones and both of its eyes seemed clouded over, but it watched her with hatred and distrust even as it slowly stopped swatting at the air in front of itself.

Aoi smiled as the cat moved a little bit forward and into the little light that made it into the alleyway. She frowned as she noticed the patches of fur that had fallen off of it and realized the cat was sick with some sort of a disease, it inched its way toward her. Cautiously moving forward paw by paw before it was close enough to extend its head out and sniff at the tuna, Aoi smiled as she watched the cat lick its lips at the smell of the tuna fish. She shook the can slightly and purred some more, [color= #007dba]"Come on then it's for you I swear."[/color] she said as she extended her hand a bit out to allow the cat to get to it easier. She smiled in glee as the cat took two more steps forward and began to slowly pick away at the tuna. It took its time, intently watching Aoi as it took small bites and chewed before it seemed to gain a small amount of comfort with her.

She gingerly reached out her free hand, steadily she extended it to touch the diseased skin of the cat who instinctively flinched away from her fingers as they touched. She waited another moment before trying again, the cat still watching her hand as it ate but it didn't move away from her hand this time, instead, it pressed its head against her hand as it ate. Aoi grinned and rubbed the back of its ears, small tufts of hair coming loose as she did. She felt bad for the thing. She wondered if it was dying, she figured it must be considering its decrepit look and that horrible skin disease. She continued to rub its ears as a small frown grew on her lips, she pulled back her hand and the can of food and placed it on the ground while she rubbed the fur on her fingers off on her pants. She watched the cat curiously as it stared at her. It didn't appear to try and move for the can of tuna directly in front of it, in fact, it didn't appear to be doing anything except for staring at Aoi.

She watched it for a moment before it took a shaky step forward and its head lowered in steps as if it had to stop and start at certain levels in order to get its head all the way down and to the can. Its mouth opened a little too wide and its face seemed to press a little too far into the can of food. She continued to watch the odd cat as she could feel her pulse rising. The cat stared at her as it was before, but this time its eyes were wide and it seemed to search around itself for something it couldn't see. Its mouth closed so fast the cats' teeth clacked together and food spilled out as they rebounded apart. It didn't seem to swallow, just open and close its mouth as it chewed, the movement becoming slightly more fluid as she watched. Aoi was gripping the cloth of her pants now, watching the cat in front of her as it ate. She shuddered and leaned back, the entirety of her focus now on the cat.

The dumpster floating some three meters above her and the cat crashed to the ground, its wheels shearing off under its weight and the side of the dumpsters blowing out from the impact. Aoi shot to her feet and stumbled back against the wall of the alley. She pressed herself against the cool stone of the building behind her as she began to hyperventilate. She stared at the growing pool of blood from beneath the dumpster her eyes wide in terror of what she'd accidentally just done.

Aoi managed a step forward, then another, and grabbed the bag with the rest of her cans of tuna on it before she moved for the exit from the alleyway, her legs unsure beneath herself as if she was walking on wet noodles or some sort of jelly. She neared the exit of the alley and realized there were splatters of blood adorning her shirt and she could feel their warmth against her face. She used her sleeves to wipe at her face feverishly, the blood coming off and leaving small barely noticeable streaks as she wiped and wiped. She stopped herself as she noticed she was beginning to hyperventilate again. She stood in the alley with the bag grasped in both hands and closed her eyes.

She imagined the Shrine. The tranquil forest that surrounded it on all sides, the mountain rising behind it with its snow-capped peak commanding the lands with an unflinching presence. She pictured the fire, eternally flickering in its secturn and the modest rock garden her father tended to daily. The waves and lines left by her father's rake running in long and endless flowing lines, contained in a finite space but never reaching an end. She tried to breathe like them. Rises followed by long falls only to repeat again. She felt her heart beating in her chest and the sound of it thumped at her ears. She pictured the waves. The rise and the fall. She breathed with them, following their simplistic pattern exactly, not missing a single beat.

She exited the alley and turned in the direction she had been headed when she originally entered it. Making her way back towards her apartment to clean herself up and change her clothes from the currently bloodied ones she wore. She inspected her shirt, the cat's blood on it causing her to shiver as she did so. She sighed and watched the ground pass as she made her way back to her apartment.

---

The door slammed shut behind her and Aoi dropped the bag of tuna on the kitchen countertop with the grace of an elephant. The bottom of the paper bag split open and cans of fish shot out in all directions, depositing themselves randomly around her apartment as they rolled. She watched from the countertop and sighed, issuing a small prayer to God on why he had to make this day turn as it did before she began to pick up the cans one by one. She slowly moved across her house, bending down to reach under the table and couch of her small living room and ensuring nothing had somehow gotten behind any of her cabinets.

Convinced that everything had been retrieved she stood for a bit in her living room, staring out through one of the windows on her city as she simply thought. She'd done everything as right as she could have and the cats had still been afraid. She'd fed them, let them trust her, and still, they'd been afraid. She'd given them attention and cared for them, and just as before, they'd still been afraid. She wondered briefly whether it'd always be the same for Meilin as long as they knew each other. She shook the thoughts from her mind and raised her hands up so she could see them. They were dirty and black. Aoi moved to the kitchen sink and turned on the faucet before plunging her hands under the running water and scrubbing them clean. She noticed something in the water as she scrubbed, a reddish-brown tinge that stained the clear water as it ran off her hands.

She retched and vomited out her breakfast as she remembered the poor cat from earlier. Both her hands on the lip of her sink she braced herself as she heaved twice more than cleaned off her face with the running water before standing back up. She realized that the cat's blood was still on her as she wiped went to wipe her face on her clothes and found speckles of blood adorning them. Her pulse rose and tore the clothes off of herself, sending them flying wildly around her apartment as she tried to separate herself from the dead cat that had followed her home.

Before she knew it she was in her bathroom and the hot water was running from her shower. She shut the door quickly and turned back to the shower as steam began to fill the room, clouding her vision as the warm water beckoned to her. It reminded her of home.

---

A Flashback - Two Years Earlier Aoi's home, the Amagi Shrine

Aoi was sitting in a dimly lit room on the edge of the Shrine. Sweet-smelling incense filled the air and made it hard to see and caused tears to form at the corners of her eyes. Stabs of light shone through the cracks in the blinds in astonishing streaks through the smoke in the air. She wanted badly to be anywhere else, especially out in the country doing her job. There was a war on, or something close to it. Shoji's forces had seized control of much of the lands, and her friends and even family were out there fighting. Shinobi she'd trained with and been on the same team with were fighting and dying for ideals and beliefs they believed in. For a world they wished to see. She wished she could have been out there too.

There was a stir on the ground in front of her followed by a soft moan. She dipped the rag in her right hand in a bowl of cool water to her side before she dabbed it gently over her younger brother's forehead. She cooed to Miko, whispering about how she'd been through it too. How she'd known his pain as her own. How she'd gotten through it. He moaned again, a soft barely audible noise as he struggled in a restless slumber, she liked to think that perhaps he could hear her when she spoke to him. Maybe he dreamed her words in a faraway land, so far away from everything, there was where she was. She wrung out the rag over the bowl and placed it back at her side.

Aoi placed her hands on her kneeling thighs and bowed her head. She prayed for her brother to pull through soon, to get over the awakening of his gifts so she could go fight. So she could do what she knew so many were already doing. She prayed her brother would be granted the strength to overcome, and that she'd be given the strength to fight at the same time. Her brother stirred again and she finished her prayer with a "thanks" before moving to place a hand on his arm. He was warm to the touch, burning up in his own body. She took her hand back slick with his sweat before running the rag over his skin to try and cool him down. She wrung it out again, dipped it once more, and repeated her process until the sun was hanging low, the stabs of light now parallel to the floor she sat on and moving through the smoke in long flat lines from the window to the far wall.

She heard Miko moan and turned to dab the rag once more. She stopped dead as she found her younger brother staring up at her. For a moment she was sure it was over, that he'd overcome his awakening, he was better, that she could go and fight. Her brother's eyes lolled back in their sockets and he began to shake slowly at first. She dabbed at the sweat forming on his forehead as his shaking began to pick up in their intensity. She dropped the rag and placed a stick between his teeth as they began to chatter on one another. His arms flailed and she reached out to bring them in. His legs kicked and sh simply ignored them as she ran a hand through his sweat-soaked hair and placed her forehead on his, [color= #007dba]"Come on Miko."[/color] she whispered, [color= #007dba]"You can do it. I know you can, God gave you this gift, it means He knows you can handle it. Come on…"[/color] tears rolled down her cheeks as her brother began to shake violently. She sat up from him as his body made banging noises against the floor.

[color= #007dba]"Mom!"[/color] she called out as she stood and ran for the door. She slid it open and leaped down the four stairs that led to it and took off down the pathway, [color= #007dba]"Mom!"[/color] she called again as she neared another of the Shrines buildings. She slid the door open to find her mother already moving to it, [color= #007dba]"Mom I don't know what to--"[/color]

"RUN BACK" her mother snapped as she slipped her feet into her shoes. Aoi didn't think, she simply took off back up the pathway and bounded up the steps to the small anteroom of the Shrine. The smoke from a day's worth of incense rolled out of the open doorway as she disappeared into it. She fell at her brother's side as she convulsed, she watched helplessly as foam leaped from his mouth, and spattered onto the floor around his head. She took the rag and wiped his face clean as he shook. He'd lost the stick at some point, but it wasn't important anymore.

Aoi looked up as her mother knelt down on the other side of Miko in the smoke. She took her son's face in her hands and began to murmur a prayer as Aoi continued to wipe sweat from him. She would join in with her mother, reciting a simple prayer of protection and safety that all young kids were taught to use when in need of God's assistance in a worthy situation. She realized she'd never actually used the prayer before this, even though she'd known the prayer during her own awakening, she hadn't been in a condition to exactly use it when she needed to.

They didn't say a word to each other as Miko shook, merely continued their own versions of caring for him until finally, the episode subsided. Aoi breathed, and although she knew she'd been breathing the entire time it felt as if this was the first time she'd truly taken a breath in ages. She ran her hand across Miko's forehead and smiled at him as he remained in his dream-like state. He muttered something and his eyes moved under their eyelids. She was about to speak when he noticed her mother standing up, "Keep an eye on him, come get me if he gets worse again, I must get back to your father." she said solemnly as she closed the door to the room. Aoi was sure it was hard, both of the men in her family were seemingly dying before her eyes and there was nothing anyone had been able to do to change the fact. It was hard on Aoi too, but it had to have been worse on her mother.

Aoi nodded and gave her mother a weak smile as she left. She turned back to Miko and sat back on her legs. She watched for a while, wondering how much longer this would go on for him. She noticed a stream of blood running out of his mouth and reached a hand over to his face. Cupping his head she leaned his head to the side and took a new rag out before dabbing at the cut on her brother's tongue that he had no doubt bit into during his earlier episode. She frowned and scooted back in her spot before placing the rag down and turning completely around to face the small bedroll laid out against the wall. She collapsed into it and was almost immediately enveloped in sleep as her fatigue overtook her.

She startled awake as if something was wrong. Her heart was beating far too fast and she was breathing in quick rapid breaths. She sat up against her own thoughts and found herself staring at her brother less than a meter away. He was still lying where he had been earlier, but his head was tilted toward her and his eyes were open. She tried to speak, to say something to him, to tell him everything was going to be alright but she found it hard to form anything more than a hoarse whisper of a voice. He tried to raise an arm and reach out to Miko but it weighed more than the mountain she stood on. She willed her legs to move but found them solid as the foundations of stone and mortar, fused to the very floor on which she sat. She tried to raise her voice, to scream, to call to Miko. Nothing worked.

An intense primal fear began to grip at her mind, a feeling of complete and utter defenselessness began to eat away at her as the seconds ticked by. She found it harder to breathe, her short quick pulls for air becoming barely gasps at all as she began to take less in with each breath. Her heart was thudding in her ears and her vision began to creep in from the edges of her sight. She managed to raise her hand slightly, just a jitter of movement less than three centimeters towards Miko. Aoi knew she was going to die, she wasn't sure why or how, but she knew this would be her end. Fear overtook her and her eyes grew wide as the black at the edge of her vision picked up its pace and swallowed her sight whole. She was plunged into darkness followed by a loud ringing in her ears and a deafening silence that chipped away at what little sanity she had left.

Aoi screamed in her mind, clawed at the neurons that refused to let her move to no avail. She wanted to tell Miko she was sorry for never being around before she moved on from this life, she needed to tell him. She clung to the thought as she felt herself slipping out of consciousness with each failed breath. Her mind became light and she could feel what little sensation she still had over her body simply vanishing.

All at once, she was able to move. Trying so hard she had been to do anything that when the ability to move returned to her she rose to her feet and tripped forward to the floor of the building with a loud crash. She gathered herself quickly and with what fuzzy black vision she did have managed to make her way to the sliding door which she quickly moved out of the way. She tumbled down the steps and lay sprawled out on the ground as she stared at the dim stars above her through her hazy vision. She heaved and watched as her sense returned to her. She lay there until the sunrise, not willing to move at all during the night time back into the room with Miko.

Aoi would keep the events of that night a secret from her mother, the last thing her mother needed was an arguably crazy daughter on top of her dying husband and son to push her over the edge. Aoi would move back into the room with Miko once again dutifully taking up her position at the bowl of water and the rag as she ensured her brother didn't die before her eyes. An event like that night never happened again, and she'd never see anything like it happen anytime in the future but she would find herself often thinking on the events of the night as if God Himself were telling her it was important, that she needed to look and figure out exactly what had happened as if it would one day play a very important role in what she was destined to do.

It wouldn't be until nearly three years later that Aoi would come to the horrible realization of just what had happened in the room with her brother, that she would figure out what had come over her that night and caused her to nearly die for reasons beyond her comprehension for son long.[/spoili]

[spoili][/spoili]

 

[FrostedCaramel]

[fieldbox="Irene's Joy, yellow"]Konohagakure, the capital of the Empire of Akino | A meeting between Meilin and Irene Cho with Aoi Miyazato.
Wednesday, the fourth day after Team 4 returned from their mission in Hanaguro.

A collab between @FrostedCaramel and @Oetje.

Summary:

A long collab that portrays the interaction that took place between the Cho sisters with Aoi Miyazato. Aoi meets and learns one of Meilin's sisters. And indirectly sees a different side of Meilin. The end of the day almost seems to end in a bad note but only has strengthened the bond between Meilin and Aoi.

---

[spoili]

Meilin had her arms crossed out front of her chest. Her gaze rested on Irene who sat in front of a pond. The change was most welcome as Irene seemed to have found her own cheerful self. Yet the image of how she had looked when Meilin had found her after the battle of Homdar was still tormenting the chuunin. All that was needed was just to close her eyes and think of Irene and that gruesome visage crept in.

Sighing, Meilin threw a look at the right. If she wasn't mistaken, Aoi would soon arrive on the scene. The small plaza was quite peaceful. Not many were around in the noon. Most people came to this plaza in the later afternoon. A few people were around but Meilin doubted that it would be a problem.

"I like these fish. Do you think we ever can have fishes?"

Irene's question pulled Meilin's attention back to her sibling.

"For lunch?" Meilin asked, a smile dawning on her lips.

The response of her older sister caused Irene's eyes to widen as she shook her head.

"No! No! To keep! Come look."

Meilin pushed her back from the wall and walked towards the pond. Placing her hands on her knees she would bend forward, looking at the various fish in the pond.

"I like that one! He is so big and colourful!"

"That he is. You want to pet him?"

Irene threw a sideways glance at her older sister. She shyly nodded.

"Okay, I am going to hold you. Just lean forward and if he bites, we will have him for dinner."

"You are awful!"

"And pragmatic, it is a great combination."

Holding Irene by her sides, Meilin would let her younger sibling lean forward. Her hand reached for the water and halted at the surface. Some fish moved to the stretched out hand, likely expecting food.
"I think I want to do it another time." Irene said as she pulled her hand back, flinching.

"That is fine." Meilin would slowly pull Irene back and release her. "We could perhaps go and eat fish later, hm?"

"You are awful!"

Aoi had spent ages the night before staring at her own arm in the mirror. Something about the thought of not having an arm set her stomach wrong, caused her to sweat and she couldn't sleep. She wondered how strong Meilin's little sister must be to be watching the fishes like any other kid. Aoi crossed the park to who must have been Irene, a sleeve tied where her left arm should have been and Meilin literally holding her confirmed the thought.

She raised a hand and waved, "Hey." she said with a smile before crouching down to be eye level with Irene, "You must be Meilin's little hero." she beamed at the girl before offering her right hand for a shake, "I'm Aoi." She held her gaze with the girl, trying not to focus too much on the ghost of an arm at Irene's side.

The sound of Aoi's voice caused the two sisters to turn towards the approaching Miyazato. Meilin flashed a smile whereas Irene seemed to be more content to stand safely at her older sister's flank. When Aoi crouched, Irene shifted her gaze to Meilin for a second. The mentioning of Aoi that she was Meilin's hero caused Irene's eyes to widen. She would lick her lips before she would hold a fist out front of her chest while making a small bow towards Aoi. Her voice carried a soft accent that betrayed her origin.

"I am Irene Cho, a pleasure to meet you."

Only after the small bow, Irene would glance at the stretched out hand of Aoi. Slowly and cautiously, the smaller girl would move her hand and gently grab the wrist of Aoi.

Meilin had placed her hands at her hips, taking a step backwards.

"I think Aoi wanted you to shake her hand."

This caused Irene's cheeks to flare up as she would seem a bit shocked and embarrassed.

She couldn't help but watch in awe of Irene as she first bowed and then grabbed her wrist. She stifled a small laugh, only some betraying sounds escaping her lips as Meilin corrected Irene on Aoi's intention. She shook the little girls hand, "The pleasure is mine Irene." and rose to meet Meilin a moment later. "So you two were trying to catch some fish from a park to eat huh? You know they have markets for that." She teased before extending a hand to Meilin as well.

She looked down to Irene and lingered on the tied sleeve for perhaps a little too long and then turned back up to Meilin, "So where to Cho Sisters? I'm in your care for the day." she smiled and gave a small bow to Irene.

Irene nodded, her eyes cast down as her cheeks still were flaming red. The red taint slowly spread to the rest of the girl's face and neck. Meilin would extend her own hand to shake Aoi's, a grin cracking on the older Cho's lips.

"They say that it is best to get them fresh."

Meilin noticed where Aoi's gaze went to but said nothing. Instead, she nodded towards Irene.

"Well, I did ask what she wanted to do. And she said that she would love to have something nice. I was thinking of lunch. There is a good restaurant nearby. It serves some more local cuisine, which you might like." Meilin replied as she gestured Irene to lead the way.

The small girl nodded as she would start walking and throwing another look at Aoi. Her lips parted slightly but the younger sister remained silent as she turned her head to where they were heading.

"She asked me before about you. On if you could indeed do things I am not able to." Meilin said, which caused Irene to halt and half turn around.

"Meilin!"
"And I said that you wouldn't bite."
"Meilin!!"
"Besides, she has a lot more questions for you."
"Meilin!!!"

Aoi chuckled at Meilin's response about the fish and turned to watch the pond for a moment as she talked. She could make out their reflections almost perfectly in the still water, and playing beneath it were the fish Irene had been so intent upon, randomly swimming from side to side and piercing the surface every so often to eat things to small for Aoi to make out with her own eyes. "Food does sound like a good idea," she said without turning back to Meilin, "I'm up for anything right about now." She turned back to them both and pat her stomach jokingly.

Following Irene, she'd keep pace with Meilin as they went along, the little girl out in front. She seemed as if she was going to ask something, but quickly decided against it and turned her haw back ahead of her. Aoi wondered if she should say something to ease the girls mind, but Meilin beat her to it.

She brought her hand over her mouth to lessen the sound of her laughter as Irene and Meilin seemed to go at it like only siblings could. She stopped laughing and looked down on Irene, "Your sister is a bit of a butt huh?" She asked, the little girl was missing an arm and yet was still just a little girl. Still just as adorable and lively as any with two arms. Aoi's heart ached at the thought of what she had to put up with to still be a child at this point.

"You can ask whatever you like, Meilins right," she gave Meilin a nudge as she said it, "I don't in fact bite. At least not normally." her cheeks grew a bit red as she remembered what she'd done in Hanaguro, but they quickly cleared.

"A bit," Irene replied as she shot a look at Meilin. The latter just winking back at the younger Cho.

"Okay, but if I go... euhm," the girl wavered for a second.

"Too far," Meilin added, almost as a mere reflex.

"Yes, then you have to tell me. It is very, very, very rude to ask guests too many questions." Irene said, a serious tone carried by her voice.

"Is it true that you're a kunoichi? But not a member of any Guard? If so, how is that..." Irene asked at first.

"Possible. She is more used to speak and hearing Chonobi," Meilin added as Irene nodded quickly while keeping her eyes locked on Aoi. Deciding even to walk to the side of the Miyazato to converse better.

Meilin decided to let the two try to speak. Despite she wanted to try to show that she wanted to trust Aoi and even consider her a friend, there was something that made her wary. She couldn't place it but considered it on the fact that another person that wasn't of the same kind origin was so close to Irene. Then again, Meilin doubted that Aoi would hold any malicious intent towards Irene.

Nodding her head Aoi smiled and watched Irene as she moved back alongside her, "I'll let you know if you go to far Irene don't worry." She assured the young girl as they went. She raised an eyebrow and thought for a second on the guard question, "No Guard units for me." she stayed confidently, "You don't need to be a Guard unit to be a Kunoichi, just go to the Academy like your sister did and your good to be a Kunoichi." she paused and started again, "Although I guess it's rather a different path for a Chonobi then?"

She smiled down to Irene as they went and shot a glance back towards Meilin, the smile holding all the way before she turned her gaze back to the girl.

The answer seemed to confuse Irene for a moment.

"But..." She seemed to weight Aoi's words for a moment. Then she looked back up at Aoi to bring up another question.

"Do you need two arms to go to this... Academy?"

"Yes, Irene." Meilin decided to answer in Aoi's stead. Figuring that the disappointment would be slightly less, if she were to answer in Aoi's stead. "Not necessary though. There are some Cho who don't sign up with the Guard when going to the Academy. The Guard is rather, strict when it comes to acceptance. Not to mention, it works somewhat different." Meilin further said, hoping to fill in the small gap of silence as Irene's eyes lowered her gaze for a moment.

"Is it true that you're as strong as my sister?" Irene decided to ask. The curious tone and expression back, as if the disappointment of before hadn't occurred.

Aoi wasn't sure what to say, her mind jumped and she wasn't able to form the words she wanted, her face was beginning to go pale and then Meilin answered Irene's question in her stead. She let out a silent breath of relief that she had been spared that question. She had no idea how to break that sort of news to a girl she had just met. She let Meilin talk, being the subject matter expert between them and simply nodded in agreement as they went along.

A grin grew across her face as Irene seemed to shrug off the disappointment of her earlier question. She turned to Meilin and the back to Irene. She placed a finger on her lips and hummed in thought as they walked for a good minute. She pointed down to Irene, "I think there are certain things I do better than her, and things she does better than me." she said and then smiled wider, "But if we're talking physical strength I do think I'm the stronger one." she winked at Irene.

The girl's eyes widen as she then frowned.

"But Meilin fought a huge battle! Unless..."

Irene seemed to consider something before she continued.

"Did you fight any large battles? Or what kind of hero deeds did you perform?"

Meilin couldn't help but flash a smile. They weren't far away. Spotting the establishment up ahead, she was paying close watch of what the two others were talking about. The mentioning of a large battle caused the smile to become faint. Briefly, Meilin felt the need to say that it was nothing. But it had been something.

The questions that Irene then asked caused Meilin to shoot a look sideways at Aoi.

She swallowed at the question of Irene, unsure how to respond she'd continue walking in silence for a little. Her mind raced as she tried to find something that may please the young child but she was no hero as far as she was concerned. "I have a little brother…" she started a bit softly, "he has the same ability I have, which means when he was young he got very very sick. I had to go home to help him because my father had fallen ill shortly after my brothers ability began to show, I had to take care of him." she paused but decided to continue as Irene was surely old enough to know what she was talking about at least a little, "I was home for the entirety of Shoji's Rebellion. So I didn't fight in it… I just helped my brother to stop being sick the whole time."

She shook her head and smiled down at the girl, "No hero deeds for me, not yet." she grinned.

Irene stared at Aoi as she spoke of her little brother. A smile dawned on the child's lips as she nodded.

"Sure sounds like a hero's deed to me, miss. Your brother may sure thank the Gods for such kind and caring sister." The smile grew as Irene's pride seemed to swell.

"My sister fought a whole horde of bad men to save me! Like a hero from the sagas, sword in hand and as fierce as a..." the child's voice faltered as she tried to come up with a good analogy.

"We are here." Meilin said as she gestured to the door. She would take the lead, opening the door. Holding it open for Aoi, Meilin would step further. Arranging a table for three, Irene spoke up to Aoi again.

"She doesn't like to talk about it though." She said in a softer tone, a worried look visible for a moment on Irene's features. "But, she is as strong as a hero. I even wager that almost every ancestor would lose against her. She is my idol, you know."

Being led to a table, a waiter asked what they wanted to drink. Meilin ordered some sweet tea for Irene while ordering some Pinedale ale for herself.

She was a little bit confused as Irene told her that was a hero's deed. It sure didn't appear to be anything and brave or as honorable as fighting a small army of bad guys like Meilin had, "Thanks." she said to Irene as they walked up to the restaurant. She thanked Meilin as she entered the restaurant and took a seat across from Irene so they could continue to talk. She raised an eyebrow as Irene let Aoi in on a bit of a secret, telling her Meilin didn't like to say she was a hero after all. It was understandable. Things some saw as heroic were normally things the "hero" that did them wanted forgotten, especially bloody things.

"I'm sure your sister has her reasons. But it's like you said little one, even if she doesn't want to say it aloud, the Gods will know it as fact when the time comes." she smiled out being sure to make "God" plural for the young Chonobi and turned to the waiter as she arrived, ordering Pinedale ale as well she'd settle into her seat.

With the waiter leaving, Meilin would lean back in her seat. Before she could say something, Irene already spoke up.

"You should try the..." briefly the child turned to Meilin, saying something in Chonobi. Meilin replied back with one word, in Taika.

"Honeyed."

"The honeyed roasted chicken! It is my favourite. I want to later try to make it myself."

Meilin shot an amused look at her younger sibling but once more, before she could say something, Irene spoke up again.

"So what kind of ability do you have? Is it flight? Speaking with animals? Or is it fire? Meilin says that she can spit fire but doesn't ever show. Do you ever show your ability?" The child spoke in a most eager fashion as she leaned with her one arm on the table, her eyes fixated on Aoi.

Aoi was beginning to quote like Irene. She was just so much more upbeat than she had expected and Meilin had let on. When she had originally talked of the girl and her injury it had seemed that she was faring much worse than this. This was about as normal as normal got though. A curious little girl with all the questions in the world and not enough time to ask them all. "I'll get the honey roasted chicken then." She agreed with a nod to Irene and couldn't help but smile as the girl seemed happy she'd accepted her suggestion.

She couldn't help but laugh at Irene's question of whether or not she could fly. Her face became red as she laughed and she hunched slightly forward as she tried to calm herself down. She was really beginning to like this little one. She took a deep breath and forced herself to stop before righting herself and wiping a few years from her eyes. "I can't-" she took another breath, "I can't fly but-" she chuckled again, "I can use magnetism." Aoi managed out in a grin. "You have anything made of metal on you Irene?" she asked curiously.

The girl didn't seem to understand the answer of Aoi. She quickly threw a look at Meilin, who gave a quick run down in Chonobi. From the looks of the gestures of the older Cho, she gave a basic idea of what magnetism was about. Or so enough that Irene nodded and quickly returned her attention to Aoi.

"That is amazing. Euhm," she quickly searched for something. Pulling up a small iron medallion, that was tied around her neck with a thin cord, Irene held it up so that Aoi could see it from her seat.

"I got this. It is euhm..."

"Token of Fealty. I will explain it later. It used to be my mother's," Meilin said as she nodded towards Irene.

The girl climbed down from her seat and walked towards Aoi. She presented the small metal and round medallion. There was a snarling hound's head inscribed but nothing more to it.

Aoi watched curiously as they spoke in Chonobi. The oh so foreign tongue of the Chonobi people's, she was a little jealous she didn't know it and yet Meilin knew Taika, a little jealous that the Chonobi hadn't given up their language to everyone like the Taika had so readily done. She watched Meilin gesture and speak to her sister who nodded along. The waitress came by and dropped off their drinks to which Aoi took a drink as the two Chonobi talked.

With the explanation over the young Cho pulled up a small medallion. "Iron works." She said happily as Irene left her seat to come and present the medallion to her. There was a small yet intricate snarling hounds face on the medallion and Aoi couldn't help but become a bit excited for when Meilin would explain what it was, another piece of Chonobi culture so hidden from the Taika was at her fingertips.

She formed a bird seal, slowly for Irene to watch and then released it. She placed a single finger on the medallion and quickly removed it, "Alright now go take a seat Irene." She smirked as the girl continued holding onto the medallion.

Some hesitation was evident as Irene didn't seem to understand what happened. However, Meilin said something that seemed to ease Irene as the child returned to her seat. After climbing on the chair, Irene's eyes were casted towards Aoi and then cast back at the medallion.

"What now?" She asked, a frown appearing on the girl's brow. Meilin would take a sip of the sweet ale, remaining silent. The older Cho had a hunch of what Aoi would do but decided to wait and see.

Aoi cocked an eyebrow in a question, "What do you mean what now? That's it it's done." She said as if it were a well known fact. She leaned forward and lowered her voice to a whisper, "Does it feel any different? Like something's off about it?" She asked before taking a drink of her ale.

The girl frowned as she inspected the medallion.

"It isn't heavier or lighter. Does it..."

Irene held the object a bit higher and then released it but it just fell against her chest. Frowning only more, the girl held it close to her face, trying to see if Aoi had done something visual. But once she didn't spot anything and gave up, Irene tilted her head to the left.

"I don't know."

She smiled and leaned her head to the side as Irene inspected the medallion, and when she seemed to give up Aoi acted. "Are you sure?" She asked as the medallion without a sound floated away from Irene's open palm. It pulled the necklace up with it and came to a halt in front of Irene's face so she could look at it. Aoi began to make it twist and twirl in place for the little girl.

She turned to Meilin and grinned, "Sometimes I can do some nice things with this." She whispered out before turning back to watch Irene.

The girl's eyes widen as she saw how the medallion seemed to have a will of its own. Muttering something, Irene remained frozen as she couldn't tear her eyes from the floating medallion. Her hand moved slowly up but as Aoi made it twist and turn, Irene let out a surprised but soft squeal. A smile started to dawn on her lips as she seemed to enjoy the little spectacle.

"Indeed." Meilin replied back in a hushed tone to Aoi. Meilin couldn't erase the small smile on her lips as she watched how delighted Irene seemed with the floating medallion. The girl even spoke Chonobi at a rapid pace, pointing in an energetic fashion at the medallion.

"She says that your ability is a miracle." Meilin calmly translated it for Aoi as she took another sip of her drink.

"Amazing... How do you do this? Is it magic? A blessing from the gods?" Irene asked, managing to throw a look at Aoi before locking her eyes on the medallion.

Aoi blushed at Irene and smiled back as the girl was enthralled with her gift rambling in unmistakable Chonobi. She was happy Meilin had decided to translate. "My family believes it a miracle from the Gods," she continued using the plural form not to create any confusion with Irene, "and I personally believe it." she nodded.

With a shrug she took another drink from her glass, "I'm not entirely sure how I do it. I just do. It's a feeling that I have and I can use it and manipulate it." She hoped Irene would understand the last part, being her Taika still seemed a little new. She couldn't help the smile growing on her face as she watched Irene.

"How amazing..." Irene whispered, still audible enough for Aoi and Meilin. Slowly Irene touched the floating medallion with her index finger. Only to quickly pull it back as if she thought it was going to feel odd or hurt. When that not seemed the case, the girl managed to press her index finger against the iron.

"Doesn't feel warm or weird." She stated, further amazed by the spectacle in front of her.

"I wish I could do something like this. I envy you, miss!" The girl exclaimed with a wide smile. Then she seemed to realise something. Throwing a worried look at Meilin before placing her gaze on Aoi, the girl decided to ask something.

"It won't float forever though?"

She shook her head and giggled at Irene as she suddenly seemed to be worried that it would never come back down. As if her medallion would be stuck forever in the space in front of her, "Only as long as I keep it up." She assured the young girl as the medallion dropped back down against her chest, no longer under influence from Aoi.

She shifted in her seat a little uncomfortably for a moment before speaking again, "It's not something I would envy if I were you…." She frowned a little and rested her gaze on Irene and her arm, unsure which was worse, "I spent three years of my life bedridden and in excruciating pain because of this." She pointed at the medallion and it jumped into the air before promptly falling back down, "it's the same reason I had to go back for my brother." she said.

The server returned as if to save Aoi from her own words and politely asked what they'd all be having for lunch. Aoi ordered the honey roasted chicken as Irene has so very much insisted on and waited for the Cho's to order their own meals. Every so often she made the medallion wiggle against Irene or jump slightly away from her to keep the girl entertained.

Irene's hand clenched into a fist and raise it in front of her mouth, as she seemed excited for a second. Only to frown and realise that she had indirectly asked Aoi to make the medallion stop floating. Looking at Aoi, Irene's lips curled down as she realised that it wasn't as amazing as she thought it was.

"Oh. I am... sorry, miss." Irene said in a soft voice.

Meilin remained silent despite spotting Irene throwing her a look. The server, however, came back to take their order. As Aoi ordered the honeyed roasted chicken, Irene's smile grew. Then Meilin ordered the same for her and Irene. As the server took the order and walked away, Meilin decided to speak up.

"You know, Irene. How about I go and ask some paper and pencil in a bit. Then you can show Aoi how well you can write."

The suggestion seemed to give cause for Irene to be joyful once more, only to realise something. She would lower her head as she muttered something in Chonobi. This time, however, Meilin replied in Taika back.

"Don't be so silly. I am certain that Aoi would be most impressed. You practised a lot with uncle Jin, didn't you?"

Irene nodded in a timid fashion.

"I did. I practised... a dozen of hours! I can also read. But last time, Meilin read one of my favourite stories to me. She is very good at reading stories. Doing all kind of voices when she does that."

Aoi nodded her head at Meilins suggestion, "I'd like that very much." she confirmed before continuing to watch the young girl in fascination. She opened her mouth wide and let out a whistle, "That's quite a lot of hours…" She said in awe of Irene. She leaned forward on the table and smiled as she placed her head in her hands, "can you write Chonobi and Taika?" She asked, "Because you can speak them both and that's already amazing as is. I can only speak the one." She said with a sheepish smile. She'd stopped moving the medallion now, focusing her attention on Irene as the center of attention not her abilities.

Something about the way Irene carried herself reminded her very much of her brother at that age. Just the innocent childlike wonder and excitement that washed over them for what now seemed like the smallest of things. Her smile widened as she waited for Irene to answer.

Hearing that Aoi would like it, Irene seemed surprised. The cheeks of the child started to become tainted with a soft hue of red. Shyly nodding, she responded.

"I speak Taika and Chonobi. Though I find Chonobi easier. I know more words in Chonobi." Irene explained, throwing a look at Meilin before back at Aoi. "I still have a lot to learn. I find writing in Taika..." Irene quickly spoke in Chonobi as she turned to Meilin, once more requesting some translation.

"Difficult."

"That! I find writing in Taika difficult." Irene said, nodding to further confirm her words.

She nodded in understanding as Irene spoke, happy that she was still doing a good job of keeping the little one interested and in good spirits. Although she was pretty sure she'd be in good spirits no matter what Aoi did, especially with Meilin close by to make sure she got right back up from any falls. "Difficult." Aoi repeated to herself before smiling at Irene, "It's funny, I'd say Chonobi is difficult too."

She pointed to Irene, "But you at least know the other," and then to herself, "I've got not the slightest understanding of your first language." she said with a shrug. "I think it's fascinating you're so smart. Enough to know two languages. I'm sure Meilin is more than a little proud to have you as a sister." Aoi grinned to Meilin as she spoke, "I know I would be."

The compliment of Aoi caused Irene to lower her head, a wry smile growing as the child wasn't sure how to respond to the kind words. She briefly threw a timid glance in Meilin's direction, as if she was doubting Aoi's last words. Meilin winked which caused Irene's cheeks to flare up red.

"Thank you, miss."

Meilin just had taken a sip of her drink. Then the server came with their food. The sweet aroma was a herald that caused Irene to forget the previous compliments for a moment. The server placed the plate with the sliced tender meat for the three girls, a knife and fork present on each plate. Broad beans were served together with the sliced meat. Taking his leave, Meilin would request if she could have some paper and a pencil. The request was taken with a small frown but the server replied that he would see what he could arrange.

Now that they could dig in, Meilin would throw a look at Irene. The girl grabbed the knife and cautiously as slowly would try to cut a slice of the chicken. Causing Meilin to grab a fork and flip it in a reverse grip. Driving her fork into the meat, she would enable Irene to cut her meat better.

"Remember, you are also going to eat your beans."

"But I don't like them."

"Then I guess there will be no dessert."

This threat alone caused Irene to look at her sister with widened eyes. Pouting for only a second, Irene would continue the tedious work of slicing the pieces of chicken into small pieces while Meilin held it down with her fork.

"Have you heard of the large University that has recently been finished?" Meilin asked Aoi, which caused Irene to throw a glance at the older girls.

"You're welcome Irene." Aoi said to the girl as she seemed to become embarrassed at her compliment. Then their food arrived. The waiter placing the three plates down and quickly disappearing to try and fulfill Meilin's request for a pencil and paper. She took in the sweet smell of the roasted honey and was about to begin cutting her own chicken when she noticed Meilin reach across the table and help her sister hold the meat down while Irene attempted to cut it. Aoi couldn't help but smile at the affection Meilin had for her sister. The little things she did to make her life more normal.

She formed a bird seal beneath the table and wriggled a hand up from under the tables cloth and touched Meilin's utensils before her hands linked back to her own fork. As she began to cut her own chicken Meilin's utensils would rise and start to cut the girls food as well. A simple multitasking job like this was actually on the simpler side of things Aoi could do, and if it meant Meilin would be ready to eat when Irene and her were, then Aoi would put in the effort.

She raised an eyebrow as she cut, the utensils at Meilin's meat hesitating for a moment before continuing, "I have. What makes you bring it up?" She asked curiously.

Noticing what happened, Meilin flashed a smile towards Aoi as she then turned her gaze back to Irene. The girl was almost done with her meat. The question of Aoi caused Meilin to slightly turn.

"It is at the other end of town but I was wondering if we could pay it a visit. Just sightseeing." Meilin replied. Irene, however, decided to ask something.

"What is an.. university?"

Meilin turned her attention back to her sibling. She decided to use Chonobi to explain it as Irene's eyes widened. The small girl replied back in Chonobi, but the following reply of Meilin was in Taika.

"Yes, it is a place with a lot of books. Perhaps one day we can go together to read some stories there." The older Cho said. Seeing that Irene was done and could use her fork to pick up the sliced pieces of meat, Meilin would turn to her own plate.

"Promised?"

"Mhm." Meilin reacted as she would take her first bite. The answer caused the small girl to almost squealing out of joy, her eyes briefly squinted to a close as she shivered out of joy.

"The University…" Aoi said as she finished cutting both Meilin and her own chicken. She brought her fork up to her mouth and tapped it against her lower lip. "I'm all for it." she smiled and the utensils in front of Meilin would rise to a position for Meilin to easily grab them.

She turned her attention to the chicken and dared a small piece of it as Irene seemed lost in flavor beyond Aoi's comprehension. She took a bite and was pleasantly surprised by the chicken, and a little more than glad Irene had so very much insisted on the food in front of her. "I've heard the University is quite the sight." Aoi pointed her fork at Meilin and then to Irene, "And apparently they've got a library that puts most others to shame." She grinned, "I'm sure it's quite a beautiful place too, Universities tend to be well kept and very gorgeous." she wondered if some of the rumors she'd heard of it had been true, about the architecture and the courses offered. She figured they'd get a chance to ask there and didn't bring it up.

"Glad to hear so. I might need somebody to help me prevent Irene from running rampant with all those books." Meilin said, causing Irene to throw an angry look that only a child could give.

Gripping the utensils, Meilin would take another bite of her own lunch. Chewing on the tender and sweet chicken, she gave a glance in Irene's direction.

"Though I doubt that we will be allowed to just make use of all the facilities. We are just going for the sight. At a later date, we might try to arrange a proper visit."

Despite Meilin worry that it would damper Irene's mood, it seemed that the girl was still quite happy about getting her favourite dish as a trip to the university.

"Not to mention, I have signed myself up for a few courses at the War College. I am not entirely sure if you or Madoc would like to join. But I thought it could be fun, the three of us." Meilin further continued, before taking another bite.

"What is war... college?" Irene asked, throwing a curious look at Aoi and Meilin as she just cleared her mouth.

Aoi just ate her food and listened as Meilin seemed to let Irene down softly. She was sure there was probably a way to get into the library even if they weren't attending courses, but Meilin was right, they'd need to figure that out on a different day before Irene would enter in what was probably a book heaven of sorts.

She nearly choked on her food as Meilin brought up the War College and her want for Aoi and Madoc to come with her to classes. She swallowed and wiped a tear from her eye as she quickly caught her breath and blinked at Meilin. "You want us to come? That's a terrible idea we won't learn anything," she began to stammer, afraid of embarrassing Meilin in a class, "I'm a terrible student, I hate sitting for too long and the War College? Why would I want to go to that?" she exclaimed quickly before stopping and staring again for a moment.

"I'd love to go how do I sign up exactly?" She said quickly with a grin.

The response of Aoi caused Irene to frown and visibly becoming worried. But spotting how calm her older sister seemed prevented the child starting a rampage with questions.

"Because we are part of the Imperial military. I am trying to figure out more but all I know is that we are part of the 11th Brigade. Which means we could be called into service. I want to try to reach a bit higher. Earn a bit more wage to support my siblings. I reckon that the funds for a study at the university are going to be costly. Something I can't afford with my current salary."

Taking a small bite after her explanation, Meilin locked her eyes with Aoi's. Clearing her mouth, Meilin continued.

"I don't like books as much as Irene does. But I will need to study matters that I am not familiar with. I reckon it would be somewhat... fun and beneficial if you and Madoc would be there. You know," Meilin casted her gaze down as she paused.

"Can I come?" Irene asked, likely asking because she heard the word 'books'. Meilin flashed a smile towards her sister.

"Well, yeah. You got to help me study. But I am hoping that Aoi and Madoc will help me out as well. Currently, I can lay claim to the rank of sergeant. But my ambition is to try to become eligible to gain the rank of lieutenant. Every bit of extra gain will help me and my siblings. I can sign you and Madoc up. Benefits of being the leader, I guess."

Books and classes. All of it made Aoi excited. Despite what she had said she really did love learning new things, just the idea of continuing to find things out she had never known or misunderstood even if it was in the art of violence always intrigued her. She shook her head almost continuously as Meilin spoke, forgetting entirely about her food, "Please sign me up. But we'll have to convince Madoc to come along I bet…. If we sign him up without his permission will he have a choice really?" She asked as a mischievous smile grew on her face.

She turned to look at Irene, "I expect someone of your intelligence will need to help prepare you sister for her tests! And maybe one day you'll have her to help you prepare for yours!" she exclaimed as she threw her arms high into the air and spread to her sides as if proclaiming a great prophecy.

Meilin snickered for a second as Aoi brought up that they had to convince Madoc.

"Don't worry. I will work my charm to make him come along. The courses aren't super special. They are the required courses that need to be taken for what I try to claim. After all," Meilin pricked a piece of the sliced chicken. "If by some luck I manage to become a captain, I will need trustworthy lieutenants."

The words of Aoi caused Irene's eyes to widen once more, almost forgotten to chew her bite. She started to shift her attention between Aoi and Meilin, only to try to find the proper response. Almost even looking like she was ready to jump out of her seat and start to running home to ready herself to help Meilin. Grabbing her fork, a certain determination grew on the child's features.

Raising her fork up in the air, Irene would release a soft but yet fierce battle cry. Muffled with the chewed bits of chicken in her mouth.

"Raaa!"

"If you would only eat your beans with such ferocious attitude," Meilin commented, though clearly amused.

Aoi snickered as Meilin assured her she'd charm Madoc over to coming to the war college, "I'll see what I can do on my end as well." she replied. Required courses to become a Lieutenant. She was a little curious as to what being a Lieutenant would entail, but the idea of getting a bit higher pay certainly was alluring. Perhaps she'd try a bit harder than she'd been planning on doing in the 11th. She wasn't keen on the idea that they were being integrated into the normal soldiery, she'd joined to be a Shinobi not a soldier, but there was nothing that she could really do about it. She frowned for a moment before it was wiped from her face as Irene seemed to be go wild with the idea that she would need to help Meilin studying.

Aoi laughed as the girl put her fork into the air and let out the most adorable little battle cry she'd ever heard. "Beans are good for you, they'll make you grow big and maybe even stronger than me." she grinned out as she ate her own beans.

She turned her fork back to her chicken and took another bite, "If you make Captain…" she said to Meilin, "Then you've got to pull some strings to get me promoted." she grinned wider now and continued to eat.

Flashing a smile as Aoi stated she would see what she would do on her end, Meilin took another bite of her lunch. The comment of Aoi on beans was, however, met with a frown from Irene. The girl's attitude shifted rapidly as she looked at her beans. Sticking her fork to prick a few beans on it, she closed her eyes as she moved the skewered beans to her mouth.

"And all of them, Irene." Meilin calmly stated.

The response of Irene was some muffled sound that sounded like a grumbling agreement.

"And of course," Meilin replied back to Aoi. "I need a good pair of lieutenants after all. I will drag you lot with me while I climb the ranks. It is just that we will need to do a bit of work but it will be worth it." The Cho said, as she pricked a piece of sliced chicken. Holding the fork, she snickered.

"Though I can imagine that Madoc will most likely complain about the extra work."

Aoi snickered as Irene reluctantly ate a few of her beans, only to be told by Meilin that she needed to finish them all. The girl seemed to mutter and mumble as she looked away, Aoi was pretty sure she'd eat her vegetables like Meilin had asked. She brought her attention to Meilin and waved away Meilin's comment, "I'm not sure how good of a Lieutenant I'd make, Madoc is the far smarter one he's the one you'll really need if you can only get one." she told Meilin as she too picked up another piece of her chicken.

"I imagine he will complain a lot if we're being honest here," she raised a fist up in front of her menacingly, "but I'll give him something to complain about if he really needs it." She smirked and continued eating.

"Only one way to find out." Meilin replied. She wasn't, after all, certain how good she would be as a lieutenant or even higher ranked as well. Leading a team alone was a task she still had to get used to.

Snickering softly as Aoi stated she would give Madoc something to complain about, Meilin considered the situation for a moment. They were right now shinobi. But they could get deployed somewhere to the borders and serve in the military. The idea had some charm for Meilin, making her wonder what her father would think of her now. But such a situation meant that she would get separated from her siblings. If something would then happen to her, who would take care of them? Meilin wasn't convinced that Jin could forever take care of them or would.

Starting on her beans as well, Meilin looked up as Irene was about to say something.

"What is a lieutenant?" The girl asked, shooting a look at Aoi and Meilin.

"I will explain it later. Go and finish your beans. Then you may pick a desert."

She almost answered Irene, letting her know of the duties and design of being a Lieutenant or higher ranked officer in the military, but held her tongue as Meilin appeared to issue the girl an ultimatum. Finisher her beans in exchange for dessert and she would get an explanation on the matters from her sister later. Aoi smiled and continued to eat her meal, her beans gone and only a small portion of the chicken remaining. She raised her fork in question to Meilin, "I'm honestly not very cut for leadership… But I'll try my best, especially for some higher pay." she said smiling before taking another bite, "What sort of classes are you looking at taking at the War College? I know they have some interesting ones and some more practical ones from what people have told me in the past, but I don't really know much beyond that simple outline." she shrugged as if she were sorry and finished the rest of her chicken.

The comment of Aoi, on her own leadership capabilities, made Meilin shake her head lightly.

"All I can ask for. Besides, I don't think that anybody could call me a decent leader. Comes with trial and error, I suppose." She wanted to bring up Hanaguro as an example but decided against it. The question of Aoi made it easy for Meilin to avoid that particular topic.

"I am looking for some courses on about leadership. How hierarchy is built up and how it could be utilized in the field. Then some class on more into depth warfare. I believe it focuses on various conflicts, discussing why some tactics worked and which didn't."

Pausing, Meilin considered something. She shot a look towards Irene, who just squinted her eyes as she tried to eat all of her beans.

"But let us not speak of this more till later. I believe that a small heroine is almost done with her beans. Then we could see if we can't pick something sweet on our way to the University."

She was a bit surprised at Meilin's response to Aoi feeling she wouldn't be a good leader. She'd expected more to be honest, especially when she brought up herself as an example, "You've got some rough edges to sand down I won't lie." she said with a smirk to get past it. As Meilin told her about the classes at the Academy she was more than a bit interested in what exactly they'd cover in terms of the more vague ones such as in depth warfare, there was quite a lot of available source material when it came to war in history. In fact there would probably never be a shortage of warfare for historians to look back upon and critique decades later, "Sounds interesting, I'm already looking forward to some of those." Aoi put her fork down on her plate as she finished the last of her food and turned to grin at Irene while Meilin promised the girl dessert if she finished her beans which she was still messing around with.

"Come on Irene, your sister obviously wants some sweets and she can't get them if you won't finish it wouldn't be fair to you… And it won't be fair to your sister or me if you don't finish so we can all get sweets." she nodded her head and smirked at Meilin.

A light scoff escaped Meilin as Aoi stated she had some rough edges. But the Cho was quite happy that Aoi was interested in the classes. It certainly would be less intimidating if she or Madoc was there as well. Meilin wondered briefly how Madoc thought about to spend some time at the War Academy.

Irene looked up from her dreaded foe to Aoi. Nodding firmly, the girl would continue to eat her beans. It was clearly not easy to be able to just use one arm to pick and eat all the beans.

Mumbling something in Chonobi, Meilin would turn on her seat towards Irene. Holding the small bowl with beans, she would grab the fork of her younger sibling. Helping Irene made the process much faster. Irene muttered something in Chonobi, which caused Meilin to shake her head.

"You guys go outside. I will handle the paycheck." Meilin instructed. Irene would hop from her chair as she looked at Aoi.

"So, who is your patron god, miss?" Irene asked as she would gesture to herself. "I most like stories with Signý or Bergjlot. Meilin says that I have enough bravery to be a good match to that of any Valvravn. Do you like stories about Valvravns as well? I find the one about Hilde one of the best." The girl almost rattled as they would make their way outside.

Aoi nodded to Meilin, giving her a thankful smile when she offered to pay for the meal, "I'll get you back for this someday." she said as she stood from her chair. She gave Irene a smile as the spritely girl jumped from her chair and practically tried to run Aoi out of the restaurant. Aoi's heart skipped a beat. Patron God? Signý? Bergjlot? Valvravns? Aoi felt the blood leaving her face as she tried to follow along. She had no idea about any of these Chonobi Gods, and what little she did know from Meilin was not going to save her in this conversation. They exited the restaurant and Aoi turned to look down the street to hide her face for a few more seconds as she tried to figure out what to tell Irene. "I--" she choked on her own spit as the words became caught in her throat. She coughed for a moment, tears forming in her eyes before she turned down to look at Irene, "I actually follow a different faith Irene, I'm not Chonobi you see? I'm Taika… Like most people outside of Chonobi lands and Chonobi compounds... I don't know your language and I don't know your Gods." she figured honesty was her best bet, she'd heard from her mother that little kids could always tell when others were lying and most of all that once you were caught in the act they'd take a very long time to trust you again. "But these Valvravns… If Meilin says you could be one… Well I would certainly believe it to be true." she nodded at Irene.

The fact that Aoi turned pale was enough cause to make the cheerful expression of Irene to shift to a worried one. But before the child could ask Aoi if she was feeling sick, the reply made the worried expression turn into one of confusion. The lips of the girl parted but no sound came out. She then looked down, as if the answer was written on the ground. As if by mere miracle, the revelation of Aoi's answer was less confusion. Looking back at Aoi, there seemed to be a twinge of distrust visible in the eyes of the younger girl.

"But the stories. And..." the small girl seemed confused as, again, she looked away.

"You are Meilin's friend, aren't you? She told me that you are her friend. If you are her friend, then we can be friends. Then I can tell you the stories. They are really fun. In one of them, Signý decides that one of her valravns was very naughty. Because that valvravn wasn't doing her job. So Signý decided to make that valvravn do a test and at the end, the valvravn became really motivated and good. They help the souls of people go to the afterlife. They are very, very important." The girl once more rattled away in a happy pace.

Meilin soon exited the establishment as she nodded to Irene and Aoi.

"Very well. Now, let us go. It is somewhat of a walk to the University." The older Cho stated as she already started to turn.

Aoi's heart dropped. She'd tried so hard to not confuse Irene, to keep her contained inside her own comfortable and familiar world. Then she'd had to pop it. She watched as the revelation hit the young girl, her face growing confused and gaze cast to the ground. She debated saying something but figured she should let the young Cho figure it out on her own if she would. When Irene turned back and began to speak only to seem as though she hadn't really known what she was doing Aoi felt her heart sink again, she'd even tried to keep the young Cho's trust and here she'd obviously lost it.

She raised her hand to say something, to apologize and snap her fingers and make everything better but found herself hesitating as Irene began to rattle off again. "Friend?" Aoi repeated the word back to Irene at a whisper as her cheeks grew red, 'Meilin thinks I'm…?' her mind was a seething pool of confusion at the words of Irene and she barely managed to follow the story that the girl told her as she weighed the idea that Meilin would consider her a friend after all that had happened between them. "They sound important." Aoi agreed with a nod as Meilin exited the restaurant. She turned her face slightly away from Meilin to conceal her rosy cheeks and replied quickly, "Yeah let's."

A serious expression flowed over the features of Irene, as she nodded several times.

"They really are! Without the Valvravns, it is super hard to reach the afterlife. They are super, super, super, super important!" Irene seemed to want to stress this further out as she spread her arm as if it would help to give Aoi a better idea of how vital Valrvans were.

"Their leader is Signý. She is a super important goddess. Right Meilin?"

The older Cho shot a look, a rather bland one. It took a second before she nodded.

"Mhm, that she is." She replied.

Irene grinned as she reached out to one of Aoi's hands.

"Also, Aoi is now also a friend of mine. Can she come to Jin's place for dinner? Please?"

The words of Irene caused Meilin to shoot another look back as she slightly frowned. A look was cast to Aoi before Meilin focused her attention back on her sister that walked between them.

"I will have to discuss it with Jin. But I don't see why not." Meilin answered, her tone even but the pace being a tad slow, giving off a cautious feeling.

Irene, however, didn't seem to pick up on the cautious ring of Meilin's answer.

"You will come to dine with us, right?"

Super hard to reach the afterlife without a guide? Aoi didn't quite get why any God would make it hard for their followers to find salvation without assistance but she wasn't about to ask Irene to explain the finer details of faith to her. She turned her head back towards Irene and Meilin as she felt her cheeks return to normal and gave the younger Cho a smile as she stretched her arm wide to emphasize just how important the Valvravns were. Signý? She sounded interesting. Something she'd wanted to learn a bit more about from Meilin if she had the chance. "Huh?" Aoi said without thinking when irene invited her to the house of someone she had never even heard of before.

"I'm not sure that's the be--" she began before Meilin cast a look back at her and frowned. She wasn't sure she'd done something wrong or just broken a rule of the Chonobi or something crazy and outrageous that she had actually no control over but it scared her all the same. Then Meilin responded that she'd need to ask Jin before anything was set but she was pretty sure it'd be alright, even if she seemed hesitant in how she said it. Without quite realizing what was happening she allowed Irene's hand to slip into hers as they walked. She looked back at Meilin with a worried expression before answering the question of Irene, "If Jin allows it, of course." she was now even more nervous than she had been the night before, she was pretty sure she needed to vomit.

"I got two more siblings. You will like them! More friends is fun!"

Irene said, her smile growing as she held on to Aoi's hand. Throwing a look around, Irene seemed to have forgotten all about the revelation of before.

"Meilin," the small rattled away in Chonobi for a short moment. Causing Meilin to visibly ponder.

"Go and ask her." Meilin finally said as she nodded. This answer seemed to make Irene almost hop out of joy.

"Miss, may I sit on your shoulders? Please?" The small girl asked, a glint visible in her eyes.

Meilin would shove her hands into the pockets of her jacket. There was still a bit of a walk towards the University but she had to admit, she was enjoying the walk. Despite the cold breezes and gloomy weather.

Aoi raised an eyebrow as Irene told her she had two more siblings and informed them that they'd have more fun the more friends they had. She didn't disagree with the girl, but she didn't entirely agree either. When Irene and Meilin began to talk in Chonobi again Aoi felt lost once more. She watched and listened to the completely alien language but wasn't able to parse much from it other than some obvious gestures that were motioned towards her. She giggled when Irene asked, prompted by Meilin's vote of confidence, if she could ride on her shoulders.

Aoi spun in front of Irene and grabbed her by the shoulders, spinning her to face the opposite direction before she reached her hands down around the edges of her chest and lifted her quickly into the air, she was lighter than she should have been and Aoi couldn't help but realize it. "UP YOU GO" she yelled as she practically threw Irene above her and placed her on her shoulders. She spun around again with Irene above her and set back in along side Meilin. "How's the view little one?" she asked confidently as they walked.

Irene's eyes widened as she was almost thrown up. Being on the shoulders of Aoi, the small girl let out a yelp of joy. Placing her hand on Aoi's head and slightly leaning forward, Irene nodded despite Aoi unlikely to see it.

"Lovely, miss! Lovely!"

Meilin cast a sideways glance at the two. She felt a bit unsure, almost reacting out of pure instinct to grab Irene away. But she would restrain herself and just watch how Aoi placed the small girl on her shoulder. Despite her caution and wariness, Meilin couldn't help but smile faintly at the sight of seeing Irene having so much fun.

The walk towards the University went just fine. Irene kept talking about the Valravns to Aoi.

"It is hard to spot the difference between a raven and a Valravn. So whenever you see a raven, you must be nice. Cause they will else bring word back to the gods about you being naughty. And if you are naughty, the Gods might not favour you." Irene rattled away.

Upon closing in to the front entrance of the Homura University, Meilin frowned. The steps that led to the front, caused Meilin to throw a look at Aoi and Irene.

"I think it is better if Irene walks on her own. And once we get up and even inside, you aren't going to roam around. Stick with us or else this is the last time that we have a trip."

Irene nodded, the serious expression replacing the curiosity of before.

"Yes, promised."

Smiling and letting Irene talk all about the Valravns on the way to the University, Aoi hadn't even noticed how much time had passed as the young Cho went on and on while they walked. She made a mental note to be nice to Ravens from now on and listened as Meilin asked for Irene to be put down and that she keep close or they wouldn't be going out on any adventures any time soon. She brought her arms up and lifted Irene up and over her head again, "Sorry Irene, end of the line. Meilin says so." she apologized as she put the girl down in front of her. With a sly smile she turned to Meilin, "I promise I won't wander away from you two." she joked.

Irene shot a look at Aoi, clearly wanting to enjoy the comfort of not having to walk on her own. When Aoi promised that she also wouldn't stray off on her own, Irene raised her hand to cover her mouth. A muffled sound of a giggle escaped the girl.

"Good. Let us see this university." Meilin said, a chuckle leaving her before.

Turning to the stairs, she would gesture to Irene to take the lead. The small girl nodded as she would go first, clearly excited about to explore this unknown and imposing complex. Following behind Irene, Meilin watched her steps but also that of her sister. The staircase up to the entrance was quite imposing but also risky. If Irene would lose her balance, Meilin didn't want to think what the results would be.

Once reaching the top, the columns caused Irene to stand still. She muttered something in Chonobi, turning half around to give Meilin a look. The older Cho nodded as Irene hobbled off to inspect the large columns.

"Thanks, by the way." Meilin told Aoi, watching Irene walking around one of the columns. "She seems to have taken a liking to you."

Aoi couldn't help but to look around as they walked up the steps in hot pursuit of Irene. The area was still rather tranquil, some individuals milled about as they entered the campus but overall they were for the most part isolated in the large complex. Irene seemed to babble about something while pointing at the impressive pillars that supported the overhanging roof of the building they were at the front of. She watched as the girl happily plodded away to go and inspect them only to jump a little when Meilin began talking. She felt her face go red again as Meilin thanked her and she held out her hands and shook them vigorously, "No no, I should be thanking you… This is beyond anything I would have done alone and the chance to meet your sister and spend time with you is…" she paused, "it's important." she said a little embarrassed at her own words. She smiled and turned to watch Irene for a second, "I think the feeling is mutual." she replied.

Watching Aoi's face turning red, Meilin blinked twice in a quick succession. Only to snicker softly.

"Good." Meilin said, a small smile appearing on her lips. Throwing a look at Irene, Meilin would say something in Chonobi. Causing the small girl to turn and nod before quickly turning her attention back to the large pillars.

"I know that it is some time ago but I am hoping that I can make up for some mistakes back in Hanaguro. What I said... it wasn't very fair to you or Madoc." Meilin continued, in a softer tone as she kept her gaze on Irene. The small girl started to walk towards the entrance of the rather spacious courtyard as Meilin gestured Aoi to come with her.

"I..." Meilin's cheeks slightly became tainted with a soft red as she seemed to search for some words.

"I also find it important to spend time with you. And Madoc, of course."

Watching as Irene made off to explore the courtyard ahead of them she turned to Meilin as she smiled at her. She smiled back. When Meilin began to speak of Hanaguro she found herself starting to frown, and when Meilin seemed to wish to repent for her mistakes in the city Aoi couldn't help but to feel mostly at fault for the majority of the issues that had arisen. Had she only kept her tongue and managed her temper there would have never been any issues, surely they'd have functioned well without them, there wouldn't have ever arisen any problems due to the same issues they were having then at anytime in the future… Surely not.

She gave Meilin a brief and sad little smile as she decided to respond, "I was out of line." she said shaking her head, "I shouldn't have demanded that of you. Your trust. It's worth more than a simple angry demand, we needed to earn it." she wanted to say more but she was sure it'd only cause more issues, she wanted to say Meilin had been wrong. That she'd acted blindly fueled by her own past experiences and her emotions that still dwelled inside her from them. She'd willingly placed them in danger over something as simple as turning into a bird as if Shinobi couldn't do weirder things.

She smiled as Meilin blushed a little and felt her own cheeks losing their color as the Cho stated her want to spend more time with Madoc and her, "Thanks." she said with a little friendly bow, "Really, thank you."

"Oh, you were. You and Madoc both. I was so close of starting to hit you," Meilin said, almost brusquely. Yet, her smile betrayed that she didn't mean it like that. "Besides, you weren't entirely wrong. I just," pausing, Meilin kept her gaze on Irene. The small girl was starting to hobble over the large plaza. Not disturbing anybody but neither was she sticking around close enough that Meilin could reach out and drag her away.

"Was being a bit too cautious. I could have tried to explain--" The Cho stopped as she noticed that Aoi made a bow.

"Please, don't do that ever again." Meilin slightly frowned as she quickly threw a glance around. The expression on the Cho's face gave away that she felt a bit awkward, even nervous.

"No need for you to bow to me. Never." Meilin said, gently bumping Aoi's shoulder. "But like I wanted to tell you, I should have try to explain things. I was just worried that you guys would have… odd opinions."

A vague gesture followed, giving away some of Meilin's growing frustration.

"Maybe that I was like those shapeshifters. Or you know? I… I should have done things differently." Meilin threw a glance at Aoi.

"I will try to be more transparent about things. Some things. I am not allowed to explain everything." Becoming silent, it was clear that Meilin wanted to say more but that she would have gone into a rant. Irene came hobbling back as she gestured Aoi and Meilin to come with her.

She laughed a little as Meilin state that she had almost come close to hitting them both as she noticed the smile on the Cho's face. She waved a hand as Meilin told her that she wasn't entirely wrong, moving the thought away from her as best she could lest it overtake her and skew her opinions on the entire situation a way she'd rather not have it lead. She frowned as Meilin seemed to be uncomfortable with her bowing, "Sorry, that's a pretty normal thing where I'm from…" she said a bit absentmindedly before moving back to what Meilin was saying. She shook her head and followed Meilin's gaze to Irene as the girl made her way across the courtyard taking in all the sights of the University. "You were overly cautious. That was no time for caution for something as simple as that technique." she shrugged and continued, "I don't think I'll ever a liken your bird transformation to those… Others. They're a completely different beast." she shuddered at the thought of the large monsters.

She thought of her own techniques that she couldn't talk of beyond her family, for fear of them falling into the hands of other magnet release users that didn't deserve them, and although she imagined it was probably a bit harder for her techniques to be utilized by others than Meilin's were, she understood where the caution in explaining her more secretive techniques had come from. "I can get that, I've got a few of my own that aren't exactly something I can explain in stark detail to you or Madoc either." she nodded. Aoi watched as Irene came back and gestured for them both to follow. With a smile Aoi nodded her head and turned to Meilin, "Time to go somewhere I guess." she joked.

"If you only knew where it came from, you might disagree." Meilin said on a softer tone. "But you are right though. I can't morph myself into a beast."

Starting to walk, they were awaited by Irene. The small girl placed her hand on her hip, a frown visible while she tapped with her left foot on the ground.

"Can we explore more? Please?" She asked, her composure suddenly shifting. Even reaching out to Aoi's hand as she shot Meilin a look.

"Fine. But we won't make it too late. Don't want to make Jin upset." Meilin replied, causing Irene to nod as she would grip Aoi's hand.

"Come, come, come! Miss, we are going on an adventure!" Irene said in a bubbly manner as she started to walk towards one of the directions. There was a double door that was open. Spotting people moving in and out, Irene nodded towards the spot.

"I bet that they have books there. I hope they got books about Valvravns! Or! Or! The story of Audhild's basket! You will love that one, Miss! Promised!"

Aoi wasn't sure what to say to Meilin about not quite understanding her hesitation with the technique and decided to just let it remain a mystery for the rest of time if she could. She then listened as Irene asked her sister if she could explore more and allowed the little ones hand to slip into hers. She once again found herself stifling a laugh as Meilin seemed to cave to her little sisters wishes. If only she could figure out how to make it that easy to get things from Meilin in the future. She surmised she'd need to have been born the Cho's younger sister for that to ever work.

She wondered a little who Jin was, but stopped her mind wandering on all the possibilities as Irene lead them closer to the doors of the University and began talking of the stories she so adored. Aoi tilted her head down to the girl, "Will you read me them if they're in Chonobi? I can't read them otherwise." she said apologetically as they entered into the building.

Hearing from Aoi that she couldn't read Chonobi, gained briefly a surprised look from Irene. She would then nod as she looked around, already hoping to come across books that she wanted to read for Aoi. Meilin followed, both amused as wanting to see how this all would pan out. Irene started to keep walking forward. The stride of the girl was different from before. The confidence was starting to vanish, slowly being replaced by caution and more timid appearance.

If it was by mere luck or not, the three would arrive at the entrance of an enormous hall. Shelves were filled to the brim with books and a tranquil atmosphere was present. It was enough to make Irene stop and just stare with wide eyes at the enormous collection of books. The girl's lips parted slightly as she gently squeezed on Aoi's hand. Yet, no word left her lips.

Slowly but surely the girl started to sob as she bit her lower lip, still staring at all the books.

Before Irene could make another sob, Meilin already shot forward. Quickly lifting her sibling up, Meilin had a worried expression on her face.

"Hey, heey, what is wrong?" She asked in a hushed voice.

Irene buried her face in Meilin's neck, her arm wrapped around her sister.

"Didn't you want to go here?"

Irene nodded.

"You sure? Else we can go outside."

The small girl lightly shook her head as she let out another sob.

"Okay, shhh."

Shooting a look at Aoi, Meilin flashed an apologetic smile. Waiting for ten seconds, Meilin would get out of the way as some people entered and left the library. Some shot a frown at Meilin but the Cho couldn't care less for what others thought.

When she was certain that the girl was calm again, Meilin placed her sister down on the ground.

"You fine?" She asked in Chonobi, her hazel brown eyes quickly scanning if the girl was somehow hurt.

Irene nodded.

"So, why did you cry?" Meilin now asked in Taika, clearly growing more confused.

Irene whimpered as she pointed at the huge library. She rambled in Chonobi as it seemed that she was close to crying again.

"Dear gods," Meilin sighed as she would pick up Irene again, who buried her face against Meilin's neck once more.

"Let us go inside. Missy here is scared that she will not be able to find the books she wants to read for you. And thus that you will not go on an adventure with her. Not to forget that she is scared that we will never be able to read all these books while she really wants to read them all." Meilin explained to Aoi as she walked into the library, shaking her own head lightly.

Aoi was taken aback by the immense library that they wandered their way into. A sense of wonder grew in her at all of the books that must have been housed here and how long it'd take to read them once she started picking books out. She felt the young girl squeezing her hand and moved her gaze to the young Cho. When Irene began to cry Aoi wasn't sure what to do, she was about to move to pick the girl up but Meilin beat her to it and she released the girls hand as she was lifted into the air in front of her. She felt herself beginning to become upset as well, if only because the little one didn't deserve to be sad anymore and had to fight back the urge to shed a tear or two with her. She watched as Meilin tried to her best to calm the girl down, and found herself growing an apologetic smile which she flashed to everyone that passed the trio.

When Meilin placed her down and started talking in Chonobi Aoi could only speculate at what was being said, although she figured it was probably something to do with being better now, and when Irene began to ramble Aoi couldn't help but feel bad for the girl for a reason she wasn't even sure of. Aoi nodded her head a little confused as Meilin told her what had sent Irene on her little tirade, she felt a pang of sadness at the realization. A lifetime would likely never be enough to read every book in this room, especially considering this may have only been one of many libraries at the University. She wondered why she had been graced with an annoying younger brother instead of an adorable sister like Irene and softly pleaded with God to change it for her. "I'm sure we can find the books you want Irene," Aoi started with a nod, "Libraries are really well organized to make finding books easy." she reassured the girl.

The three would walk past the various shelves. Much like Aoi had stated, it was really well organised. Meilin tried to keep an eye open for what might be something that Irene could read for Aoi. But it was clear that most books weren't fit for a small girl to try to read and understand at the same time. Finally, Meilin thought that she saw a fitting book. Placing Irene down, Meilin would reach out and pull the book from the shelf. There was luckily a small table nearby with a few chairs. And nobody around, so far Meilin spotted.

Giving the book to Irene, Meilin memorised the small number which indicated where the book had came from. A nifty system, she thought to herself.

Irene placed the book on the table before she turned to the chairs. She frowned before she started to push a chair.

"Let me," Meilin said but Irene shook her head.

"I can do this." She mumbled as she started to push and pull two chairs close to another. Gesturing to Meilin and Aoi that they needed to sit down, Irene would sit in the middle.

Opening the book, she placed her left hand at the letters that formed the title.

"The mystery of Audhild's Basket. Oh, oh!" Irene quickly turned to Aoi and patted the girl's shoulder softly but still in an energetic fashion.

"Audhild is a very, very nice goddess. She is very caring!"

Turning the book, Irene would flip the page.

"We start by trying to understand what Audhild's basket resembles." Irene read in a slow pace, a frown appearing on her brow. She quickly turned to Meilin, softly whispering something in Chonobi.

"Go on. It is fine, Aoi will understand it. I will try to explain those words later." Meilin replied in Taika, nodding for emphasis that it was all fine.

Irene tried to continue but she kept stuttering and pronouncing various words wrong, trying to correct herself.

"The goddess is one that doesn't have any militant influence. She seems to be an odd egg as there seems to be little that resembles the warrior nature that the Chonobi have. Some argue that the Goddess is an 'offspring' from God. This, however, is not a theory that is far from approved by the Chonobi and some more less open minded faithful."

Irene slowly stopped as she threw a confused look at the book. Slowly realising that this wasn't a story about Audhild's basket or anything she imagined. Irene was close to whimpering as Meilin would close the book.

"I don't think they have the stories here, Irene. How about," Meilin shot a look at Aoi, "You try to tell the story in your own way? Though, watch your voice. We need to be a bit silent."

Irene seemed disappointed, staring at the book. When Meilin made her suggestion, Irene shot a sideways look at Meilin before turning to Aoi

Aoi gave Irene a thankful nod as the girl decided she was capable of pulling out the chairs without help and took her seat quickly as Irene began to settle into her own seat. She watched with interest at how Irene placed the book down and use her only arm to work the pages, it was more than a little impressive how the girl had adjusted so well to her circumstances. Aoi listened intently as the girl began to read to her, her mind that only knew Taika easily filling in the blanks and correcting Irene's words in her mind without a second thought making it far easier to understand what was being said then if she could only hear and comprehend the words Irene said only. When the girl seemed upset with the book it became apparent why when Meilin informed her that it wasn't the story itself, but rather it seemed to be some scholarly piece on the Gods and Goddesses if Aoi had to guess.

Irene seemed as if she was going to begin crying again and Aoi wanted anything but for her heart to finally shatter. She breathed a sigh of relief as Meilin suggested she recite it from memory, and when Irene turned to her as if asking permission she gave the girl a happy little nod, "Go on then, I'm sure your version will be better than some books anyway."

Irene seemed to cheer up when Aoi made her comment. Licking her lips, Irene wanted to start. She, however, seemed to ponder for a second. Then she nodded as if she verified that she was ready to go.

"Okay, the goddess Audhild. She is the goddess that likes parties and families coming together. I prayed and placed sweets so that she would make sure that Meilin came home." There was a certain pride swelling up in Irene's voice.

"But she has this basket that provides the sweetest of fruit and vegetables. One day, she was walking through her garden to collect her fruit. And a small sparrow landed as, wooooooosh!" The small girl used her hand to try to mimic the sparrow, landing down on the book.

"He asked her," Irene's face became focused as she tried to make herself a bit smaller. "Do you also have a carrot for me?"

Then Irene shook her head as she tried to make her voice different.

"No, little bird. I need to save this."

Irene once more shook her head, this time she seemed a bit angrier.

"But, but I am hungry! Can't I have a little bite?"

Once more Irene shook her head, this time calmer and slower.

"No little bird. You can not. Now, please, fly away."

Irene raised her hand as she made a soft sound.

"And the little sparrow flew away. But he wasn't happy on how Audhild had been greedy. So he came with a scheme. He decided to wait for the night to fall and then sneak into her garden."

She was more than a little surprised when Irene talked about how she had offered sweets up to this Audhild in hopes of a safe return for Meilin. It was touching she was so concerned for her older sister, and it made her wonder if Miko was every afraid for his big sister as well. She shook her head softly and forced the depressing thought far off and away as she tuned back in to listen along to Irene. She couldn't help but wonder about the Chonobi and the amazingly large difference in their faith versus her own. Multiple Gods and Goddesses were beyond her comprehension for something that she could really understand or ever see herself believing in, but it made a good story as Irene went on she could admit that. Aoi placed her cheeks in her hands and leaned down to listen intently to the young Cho and watched as her hand flew away when the sparrow was told to leave.

She sat up a little and rose a questioning eyebrow at Irene, "So the sparrow is going to wrong a Goddess? Surely that can't end well right?" she wondered what might have happened in this story were it her God, and she was sure the sparrow would probably be forgiven… But Chonobi Gods seemed far more… prone to violence. Aoi was pretty sure this was a child's story, from the fact Irene liked it so much and seemed to know it so well, so she settled on the possibility that the bird would be spared at the end. "Well what comes next?" she asked eagerly as she eyed Irene and bounced slightly up and down in her seat.

Irene had waited, keeping her eyes locked on Aoi. It was something that Meilin also did, the small girl remembered. Why? She wasn't entirely certain though. When Aoi seemed intrigue, Irene flashed the widest smile as she barely could hold her own excitement to continue the story.

"Maybe!" The girl gave as answer to the question if it wouldn't end well.

"When night came, the sparrow decided that he had some right to Audhild's fruits. Waiting for Audhild to fall asleep, he would land in the garden. And start to pick little bites from the vegetables and fruits. Little bites, as in super little. When the sun was coming up, he would quickly fly away."

Meilin was leaning slightly back, her arms crossed out front of her chest. She was amused on how Aoi and Irene interacted. Even feeling quite peaceful about it.

"Time went past as Audhild seemed to not notice the small bites of the Sparrow. He was super glad cause now he could just feed himself at night. Only when winter was coming, the Sparrow noticed that there was less and less and less food he could steal from Audhild's garden."

Irene paused for a moment as she clearly came to her favourite part. The twinkling in her eyes gave that much away.

"Growing hungry at night, the Sparrow would wait for Audhild to come to attend to her garden. Asking," Irene once more set up the voice she had for the Sparrow. "Oh Audhild, why is your garden so empty?"

The child changed her tone to that of before, the one she gave Audhild.

"Because it is winter, dear little thief."

Irene leaned a bit closer to Aoi.

"If you want to know where to get more food, then you will have to sing me your most beautiful song. Then I might tell you where to get more food."

Irene then shifted her voice back to normal.

"So the sparrow song. He did his best to make the best out of it. It made Audhild smile and eventually, she decided to not punish the little thief. Instead she would help him, teaching him to survive the winter. And so more birds came to Audhild's garden to learn how to survive the cold of winter. Until spring would arrive."

Once the girl concluded her story, she threw a glance at her older sister. Meilin subtly nodded, a sign of approval. Irene clenched her hand into a fist and trembled slightly for a second, out of sheer joy. Turning to Aoi, Irene almost stuttered when she asked her question.

"Did you like it, miss?"

Aoi was… confused. She had expected a far different outcome from a Chonobi tale of a a thieving bird and a Goddess. Yet at the same time she was somewhat relieved, the very fact that the Chonobi faith had stories such as this, featuring forgiveness and even understanding on the part of one of the Chonobi Gods? It placed the inkling that perhaps the Chonobi weren't as bloodthirsty in everything they did as they were in combat. She found herself staring at Irene for a moment as the girl questioned her on if she liked the story or not, catching herself in her thoughts she blushed suddenly "Of course! I thought it was cute!" she stammered out as she waved a hand in front of her. "I liked the part where the Sparrow realized had he not stolen he wouldn't have been in trouble in the first place and so he sang to make up for it!" she continued before stopping.

She turned to Meilin and began to open her mouth before she paused and closed it again. She looked back to Irene and noticed the shadows growing long across the ground of the library. She wasn't sure how long they'd be allowed to stay in the library once the sun was setting and normal hours were over and as much as she didn't want to leave the place yet, especially not if Irene had more stories to tell, she was pretty sure that Irene would be more than willing to tell her stories no matter where they went, "Getting a bit late huh…?" she said absentmindedly as she turned to look back at Meilin, "Should we start heading to… To Jin's?" she asked cautiously, still unsure of who Jin was exactly.

Watching Aoi and Irene, Meilin noticed that Aoi had expected a different end. Where perhaps some old fashioned people of her clan or culture would have taken it as a slight, Meilin didn't mind it in the slightest. The reputation and expectations people had of the Chonobi that they only valued warfare as glory by bloodshed. When Aoi turned to her, Meilin still waited patiently.

"Mhm, we should get going back." Meilin stated.

Irene seemed quite glad as well as proud that Aoi liked it. The slight hesitation and perhaps visible confusion of Aoi were completely lost on the child. When Aoi noted that it was getting late, however, Irene quickly turned to Meilin. Already at the ready to oppose the notion of that it was getting late. But when Meilin stated that they should get back, Irene simply nodded.

Hoping off her chair, Irene raised her hand towards Aoi, waiting for Aoi to get up and walk with them.

"Next time, I will try to tell you about the valravn called Midra. She is a naughty one, really!" Irene said in a quite bubbly manner.

---

Arriving at the entrance of the Cho compound, Irene kept talking on various other mythological creatures of the Chonobi faith. Such as how ravens could be valravns and would bring luck if you left them some food. But also that dogs were the prefered companions of Valdar and so forth.

Coming to a halt, Meilin turned half around as she shot Aoi a look.

"I think that Aoi has learned more than enough," Meilin stated in an amused tone. This comment earned the older Cho a frown from Irene.

"But she doesn't know much about the Gods! They are super, super important!"

"Later." Meilin just said, which caused a sad expression to shift on Irene's face. She would release Aoi's hand but the child seemed to want to say something. Her cheeks were only starting to blush, her eyes lowered. Shuffling her right feet, Irene mumbled something in Chonobi.

"She states that she will leave a small sacrifice of sweets, in hope of that you will also come back." Meilin calmly stated, her gaze locked on to Irene.

She had been rather overwhelmed by the wealth of knowledge, even the child version of it, that she was receiving from Irene as they had made their way to the Cho Compound. She struggled to sort it all into nice little categories that she could remember them by and had even at some point realized she'd been steadily forgetting the names of the Gods and Goddesses that Irene had talked of on the beginning of their walk. She felt a little bad about it, Irene was really trying her hardest to tell her all of her favorite stories and facts about her religion, and here Aoi was just forgetting it as fast as it could be thrown in her direction. This feeling vanished when the white walls of the Cho Compound loomed out of the dusk in front of them and was replaced with an overwhelming sense of wrong as they got closer.

The Cho Compound had always been something of an off-limits area to her since she'd arrived. One of the few places in the entirety of Konoha that the Cho gathered in numbers, that the Chonobi gathered in numbers. The reclusive peoples of an origin she knew little of and their lack of courtesy for outsiders had stemmed her curiosity from the beginning of finding out about the Cho Compound, and now she was expected to waltz on in through the main gate with Meilin and her sister. When Irene's hand let go of hers she found herself feeling a little naked. Vulnerable as the wall became larger and the feeling that she was about to be an outsider among the Chonobi dawned on her. She hadn't really been listening to Irene and Meilin, a bit too occupied with her own fears but she was glad she had managed to catch the exchange between the sisters in Chonobi and the statement of Meilin that Irene would leave her sweets to return back.

Irene smiled and blushed while she reached for the young girls hand, "Of course, I'd love the extra help." she said as she squeezed Irene's hand softly. She kept Irene's hand in hers, trying to focus on anything but the fact she was about to enter a Chonobi compound.

Meilin was about to say something, already about to gesture Irene to come. But the small girl looked up and decided to bring up a question.

"Would you perhaps come with us? I still have some sweets that I wanted to save. But you have been really nice and.. I want to share them with you." The girl said. She did throw a quick glance at Meilin but seeing that her sister didn't say anything to oppose the notion, Irene threw a hopeful look at Aoi.

Aoi was happy it was a bit too dark outside to see the color of her face as Irene asked her question, though she didn't dare to think how close it was to the stark white of the walls. 'Definitely not. Maybe next time. Another day. Maybe later. I can't. I won't. I don't want to. I will never go in there.' all came to mind as entirely acceptable excuses to get out of the situation, to spend another day outside of the Cho Compound as she had done with no issues up to this point, she turned to Meilin and to the smiling Irene a few times before she swallowed, "Yeah…" she managed to say before any of the other things she wanted to say with it became stuck in her throat.

The answer caused Irene to instantly turn around. A broad smile dawned on the child's features as she almost was about to drag the other. Meilin kept her gaze locked on Aoi for a moment but still remained silent. Entering the compound, there wasn't as much activity as there would be during the day. There were occasional patrol of guards or people, not that much different from other parts of the city.

Walking, Irene continued from where she left. This time that she one day would love to travel south. Where the Vanguri were. The child started about that she heard from her mother once that each child of the Vanguri were expected to ride a horse before they would reach the age of twelve. And if they wouldn't, then they were expelled from their kin and clan.

Reaching the front of a house, Meilin turned half around. Wanting to say something but decided against it. Knocking on the door, the young woman waited as Irene continued on about the Vanguri to Aoi.

As the door opened, Meilin was half expecting Hitomo and Atsumichi to charge forwards. Instead, they were greeted by Jin, who didn't seem surprised. Until he spotted Aoi. He said something in Chonobi to Meilin, a grumpy tone betraying he wasn't happy with unexpected visitors. Meilin seemed unfazed as she stepped inside when Jin stepped aside.

Irene softly squeezed Aoi's hand but remained silent.

The old man threw a frowned look at Irene but shifted his attention to Aoi as he gestured that they should enter his home.

"Welcome to my home, miss Miyazato. Come in, so I can close the door before the cold will make my bones rattle more than they already do." Jin said, though it was more grumbling than a friendly suggestion. Waiting for them to enter in, Jin said something to Meilin as he would walk away, grumbling something more.

Waiting a second, Meilin turned to Aoi as she rubbed her left arm for a second.

"Sorry. He is… a tad… old." Meilin would say in a way that could be described as cautious.

"Come. My other siblings aren't here but Jin said that he wouldn't mind if you would join us to drink a cup of tea." Before Meilin could add more to it, Irene already raised her voice as she pulled Aoi to the spacious living room.

"Tea is super, super important! My favorite is green tea. May we have some biscuits with it, Meilin?" Irene both stated and asked, continue to pull Aoi to one of the two couches. Clearly intending to make the Miyazato sit next to her before anybody else could claim a spot.

Aoi studied the inside of the compound intensely as they walked. She watched every passing figure and took note of the ones that seemed to notice the Taika standing out amongst them, standing within their own private sanctuary. When they stopped in front of a home and Meilin took to knocking Aoi tensed in anticipation of the person, Jin, that she expected to open the door. When an older man, easily older than her parents with a beard longer than her hair had ever been in her entire life opened it she found herself a little surprised. Part of her expected Jin to be some middle aged relative, or even a secret significant other of the older Cho. But an aging old man? It had not been on her list of possibilities, and that probably made it worse when the man obviously wasn't excited with the fact Aoi was here with Irene and Meilin. When they took to talking in Chonobi the want to simply excuse herself for some stupid reason began to knock at her mind, just to get out of the situation if she could achieve it would be a victory in her mind. She followed them inside and was quickly ushered to a spot on the couch next to Irene.

"Tea is important for me too, my reli---" she looked around anxiously and then back to Irene, "I quite like green tea myself." she said as she shot a look to Meilin that likely screamed of how uncomfortable she was at that moment.

Meilin would follow the pair and take a seat upon the other chair. A servant of Jin appeared, asking what they would like in Chonobi. Meilin shot a sideways look at Irene and Aoi before she replied. Catching the look that Aoi shot Meilin, the latter would flash a smile.

"Good. We will get our tea soon. Jin is a bit tired from today, so he won't join us." Meilin lowered her voice a bit, amusement evident in her tone, "Old age, you know."

Irene patted Aoi's lap as the child seemed to remember something.

"Wait here miss, I am going to get you something! Just wait!"

Climbing off the couch, Irene almost ran out of the living room as both Aoi and Meilin could hear her rushing up the stairs.

"Don't worry." Meilin suddenly said in a calm fashion as she crossed her legs.

"Jin is a grumpy fart. Most of my clan and people would have received you as one of their own, regardless of your origin."

Aoi wasn't sure how but she managed a smile for Irene as the girl made off to grab her something, the sound of her clambering up the stairs filled her head for a moment before Meilin's voice cut in to the noise of her mind. She turned to Meilin, her face a terrified little image of its usual happy self and she nodded her head slowly, "Good Uhm…" she shrugged a little, "That's good to know."

She'd heard a lot about the Chonobi, and so far much of what she'd know of them all her life had yet to be disproven with the only one she knew even more than a little being Meilin and she had managed to be the perfect embodiment of the distrust her culture held for others. Now, here in a Chonobi home she had been greeted as a nuisance and then reassured by Meilin it was simply Jin, since he was old. She didn't want to trust the Cho, but she was afraid what sort of ridiculous things she'd think up if she didn't. She resigned to take her words as a half truth before she spoke, "I feel very out of place… very unwelcome." she said quietly, "I'm not a child Meilin, but I also don't know this Jin. He seemed far more than just old and cranky when he saw me."

A smile dawned on Meilin's lips as she nodded when Aoi stated that she wasn't a child.

"Jin is… different. Truth be told, I am not fairly certain about him. But he has been a huge help to my family. However," Meilin paused for a second, "You know that I grew up in Keishi? Where we lived there weren't many Chonobi. I grew up around Taika. I didn't have anybody to converse with in Chonobi except a handful of merchants or my parents. And of course, my siblings."

The Cho threw a look at the opening where Irene had vanished to.

"What I am trying to say is that I felt quite of place as well. When I moved in here, everybody was already somewhat acquainted with each other. They are so used to speak Chonobi that they don't have a certain accent. Where as I do. But most people here won't treat you different. Which does sound like I am trying to comfort you but I am not, really. It is the truth. We have our own rules of hospitality that we hold dear. Besides," Meilin paused as they could hear somebody rushing down the stairs.

"I think you are being close to be adopted."

Irene appeared in the living room with a small brown bag. Walking quickly to the couch, she would take her former spot. Once in place, she would place the brown bag in a cautious fashion on Aoi's lap. A serious expression was plastered on Irene's face as she stared at Aoi for a moment. Only to nod towards the bag, which was filled with small cookies and sweet baked bread.

"I think Audhild and Signý will not mind if I skip tomorrow. I baked the bread myself. Jin says that I poured too much sugar into the dough but I like it sweet. The cookies were baked by Hitomo." Irene started, almost going on rattling only to catch a frown from Meilin.

The nervousness in her guy remained as Meilin told of her own childhood, how she'd grown up feeling alone as well, surrounded by people who didn't speak her language. She wanted to remark on how she at the least knew Taika, but decided against it. Meilin was being genuine, and she didn't want to spoil it by making this into an argument of who had it worse off in their two situations. She let out a small laugh for Meilin to get a sense that at least some of her tension was gone and turned back to the stairs as the sounds of Irene coming down them could be heard, "I'm not sure I'm ready for a parent." She said under her breath and then Irene had returned.

When the girl deposited a bag of sweets on the Miyazato's lap she couldn't help but eye them curiously while listening about who had made what. She could feel the color in her face again and although she still felt a bit queasy she was sure she'd need to try at least one of the sweets, "You want me to try a piece right?" she asked just to make sure she wasn't about to upset some of the girls Gods, "I'm going... To try your bread. I like sweet things too." Aoi reached into the bag and pulled one out before taking a bite. It was rather sweet and she could see why the old man Jin had said she'd used too much sugar, but she did like it.

"It's really good Irene!" She exclaimed as she took a second bite of the bread.

The girl nodded twice as reply on Aoi's question. When Aoi took a bite, Irene stared intensely at Aoi. When Aoi stated she liked it and even took a second bite, pride and joy flowed over the girl's face.

"Thanks! Next time, I will make more for you! Promised!" Irene threw a glance at Meilin, realising something. The girl's eyes darted back to the brown bag as something seemed to upset her.

"It is fine." Meilin stated, already aware of what was going on in the mind of the girl. "Tomorrow, we will bake something together." Meilin further added.

This seemed to prevent Irene from bursting into tears, as she seemed to be more than happy with Meilin's response. She turned to Aoi and said a single word in Chonobi, pointing at herself. Then she repeated the same word but pointed at Aoi.

"Friend." Irene said in Taika, pointing to herself. "Friend." This time she pointed at Aoi.

As Irene spoke to her she couldn't help but smile when the girl became proud of her work. She then became aware of what Meilin had caught onto when the older Cho spoke, and began to feel a little guilty for not offering a piece of the bread to her before eating it, but when the problem was quickly resolved she was able to at least feel full relief for it. When Irene spoke a word in Chonobi and pointed at each of them while saying it, Aoi was pretty sure she was about to learn something from the slow deliberateness of the girl. She said the word in her head a few times and when Irene did the same motions again but in Taika, Aoi felt a little stupid for not being able to throw all the context clues together and figure it out on her own what the word had meant.

She sat for a moment before pointing to herself and repeating the word back. It sounded alien coming from her mouth and the sounds of it rolled off incorrectly with certain sounds altogether being lost to her Taika learnt tongue. She blushed a little and pointed to Irene before clumsily repeating the word once more. After a moment she hesitantly turned to Meilin and repeated it a third time, ever aware that she was absolutely butchering the word each time.

Irene nodded heavily as she would repeat the motion and word. It was evident that the girl did enjoy the fact that Aoi seemed to try the word. Once more, Irene would slowly pronounce the word and use the same gestures to indicate what it meant.

Meilin remained silent, watching the interaction between the two. It was touching in a way. But at the same time, she wasn't entirely sure what to think of it. Deciding to not crack her skull about it, she would just further watch the interaction. The servant of Jin came into the living room with a plate to bring the refreshments Meilin had asked for, only to take her leave once Meilin stated that they would be fine.

Once Irene was content with how Aoi pronounced the word, she decided on another. She pointed at herself, slowly stating another word. Before pointing at Meilin, repeating the word. Slowly she would point to Aoi, repeating the same word. The gesture would be repeated as Irene announced the word once more in Taika.

"Family."

Listening intently she'd repeat the word in her mind every moment she had as Irene went around the three. She was pretty sure it was 'girl' but when Irene revealed it to be family she hesitated a moment. She pointed to Irene and repeated the word as best she could, practically cursing herself as she spoke such an odd word before moving her finger to Meilin and repeating it. She didn't point at herself though, perhaps at a different time she could call the two family, but today was nothing close to what a family was between the three even if Irene helped close the gap considerably.

Irene shook her head. She repeated it over again, but pointed now twice at Aoi. As if she was now in some odd argument with just using the same word over again. Almost would the girl continue to restart the gesturing as repeating the word but Meilin spoke up.

"Easy now, Irene."

An apologetic smile from Meilin was cast towards Aoi, together with a subtle nod.

Irene threw a sideways look at Meilin before back at Aoi. She would help Aoi practice the word without insisting that Aoi was also family. Once the girl was content with how Aoi pronounced the word, she decided to continue on another.

Placing her hand on her chest, the girl tapped it lightly as she said a word in Chonobi. She seemed to think for a moment as she repeated the motion and stated the word again in Taika.

"Love!"

Aoi listened again, repeating the alien and unnatural sounding word in her mind before waiting for Irene to point to someone else, when she didn't and instead repeated the same motion on herself Aoi became confused. Then she spoke in Taika and Aoi certainly understood a little why she hadn't pointed at anyone else. The word 'love' couldn't really be used properly alone by itself to express its meaning to another, but tapped over ones heart it dl certainly resonated the understanding the two languages shared of the word. She placed her hand on her chest and repeated it carefully, still managing to mostly to it an injustice as she did.

Irene didn't seem to fully catch on that Aoi was struggling with words that seemed so natural for the small girl, as if it was as easy as breathing. She would help Aoi pronounce the word a bit better to the point she was once more content. Irene was already at the ready to teach Aoi another word but Meilin spoke up.

"Easy now, Irene. It is quite rude to exhaust your guest." Meilin stated, adding a wink to Aoi.

The girl seemed shocked for a moment as she then considered something.

"Miss, would you show that mag.. mag… magne.." The girl became frustrated for a moment till she realised something. Picking the medallion that she carried with her, Irene lifted it up from the cover of her clothing.

"Can you teach me what you did?"

She continued trying her hardest to pronounce the words as best she could, but certain sounds simply didn't exist in Taika and translated terribly across her tongue into sounds that were entirely wrong to her brain. She wondered how Irene and Meilin so easily spoke both languages and was honestly a little jealous of the fact as her pronunciation went on. With Meilin telling Irene to give her a break Aoi gave them both a smile for the rest.

She held back a snicker as Irene managed to have trouble with the word magnet and didn't feel so bad that she was absolutely horrible at the Chonobi pronunciation as it happened. She raised an eyebrow at Irene as she asked to be taught what she had done and shook her head slowly with an apologetic smile, "I'm sorry little one, I can't teach you. It's not something you can do without having the release when you're born. Like Meilin and her release, she was born with it, I," Aoi made a bird handseal, "was born with this." She raised her arms out to the side and the iron dust that had been clinging to her skin beneath her clothes all day long filtered out from her sleeves like flowing water. A long and low hiss escaping as the iron dust rubbed against itself and her clothes.

The iron danced in the air for a moment, swirling around in a wide circle before it fell down to Aoi's height and came together in a tight ball. "I can't teach you it, but I can definitely do something with it I think you'll enjoy, although I'm not sure how well exactly it'll work out…" she offered Irene while at the same time giving Meilin a questioning look to ask if she too was alright with Aoi doing something.

The eyes of Irene widened as Aoi started to manipulate the iron dust. Enchanted by the looks, the girl didn't even seem to register the hiss of the moving iron dust, that would else have caused her to panic and run towards Meilin. The girl briefly raised her hand, almost wanting to touch some of the iron dust as she softly mumbled something in Chonobi. When Aoi stated she had something in mind, Irene's gaze traveled to Aoi and back at the tight iron ball.

Despite it was clear that Irene was most impressed and curious to see what Aoi had in mind, Meilin felt less eager. She watched the iron dust and though it was certainly impressive, she was aware of how deadly it could be. At least, when Aoi seemed to be willing to use it for self defence. When Aoi shot Meilin a questioning look, the older Cho didn't hide her worries.

"Just listen to the miss, Irene." Meilin said, giving indirectly the word of permission for Aoi. Slowly Meilin's right hand clenched into a fist while she remained seated.

With Irene completely enthralled with the dust, Aoi couldn't help but feel a smile growing over her lips evena s Meilin didn't appear to be the most eager to see what Aoi had in store for her sister. When She told Irene to listen to her she took it as her cue to carry on. She leaned in toward Irene "You need to be really still at first okay? You can't watch either." she held up a single finger, "Do we have a deal?" she asked as the ball of iron would unfurl into the flowing tendrils once more. She eyed the knot at Irene's arm and paused before she began to untie it.

Irene slowly nodded as she replied to Aoi.

"Yes miss!"

Closing her eyes, it was clear that the small girl was excited for what Aoi had planned. Keeping herself still, Irene's hand was clenched into a fist. Meilin simply watched the two, her worries increasing but not to the point she would stand up and get closer. Right now, she figured that this was one way to show that she tried to trust Aoi more than before.

The young Cho's eyes closed, Aoi would lean forward and untie the knot in her sleeve before leaning back. She turned to Meilin and mouthed the words, 'Trust me' as the iron in the air above her would begin to hiss once more as it moved, "This may be a bit cold Irene." she said, warning the girl before the iron would snake it's way into her sleeve and press itself against the stump that was once her arm. Aoi had to concentrate as she molded the iron dust into the shape she wanted, her gaze moving often from her iron dust to Irene's good arm. The dust would begin to come together and partially solidify, enough that it wasn't easy to press an object through it but not so much that it would be stiff and unmoving. She glanced to Irene's good arm again and back to the dust and with her own hands would smooth the iron in places and extend it in others until she sat back. She breathed out and took in her work checking to make sure it was as correct as she could get it.

The iron dust, mostly solid and seeming to sprout off of Irene's shoulder where her arm had once been was formed into as identical a copy of Irene's good arm as Aoi could make it. It rested with its hand in a fist against the couch unmoving, an iron appendage waiting to be used. Aoi took another deep breath, "Okay. You can open your eyes now, just, whatever you want to do mirror it with your other arm… And don't move too fast okay?" she told Irene, placing a hand on her shoulder to keep her from moving suddenly.

Despite Meilin really wanting to trust Aoi, there was some distrust that wasn't easily dispelled. Watching the blue haired girl untying the knot, Meilin felt restless. She wasn't entire aware of what Aoi was up to but still restrained herself. The hissing of the iron being manipulated and moving towards Irene caused the girl to slightly shiver for a moment. When Aoi warned Irene that it would be a bit cold, the girl just nodded. Until the cold metal touched her skin, causing Irene to shiver but still keeping herself as still as she could.

Meilin watched the two intently. Feeling the need to get up and be close. She was telling herself that Aoi was experienced with her iron dust. That she was aware of what she could do. That Irene wasn't in danger. Yet, Meilin couldn't help but sit on the edge of her seat.

When Aoi told to Irene that she could open her eyes, the small girl threw a look at why the knot was untied and she had it cold at her stump. Seeing the arm made of iron dust, Irene's eyes widened as she would freeze. Staring at the arm, Irene was too afraid to move for a moment. Then slowly she seemed to try something. The arm moved and it caused Irene to release a soft yelp. Slowly she moved the hands together and observe the arm. The arm moved slower than her other but it still moved. Then out of nowhere she would wave for a second. Likely expecting the arm to fall apart in front of her. But it stayed. Just slowly moving into a waving motion.

Tears started to form at Irene's eyes as she wanted to say something. Turning to Aoi first, she pointed at the arm but then turned to Meilin. The small girl would hop off the and slowly spread her arms while approaching Meilin.

Watching her little sister, Meilin got off her seat and kneeled down on the ground. Slowly but surely Irene would wrap Meilin in a hug with both arms. Her shoulders trembled as a sob escaped the child. Meilin wanted to say something as she gave a hug back to Irene. But words seemed to escape both.

Throwing a look at Aoi, Meilin mouthed two words.

"Thank you."

Releasing Irene, Meilin would watch how the small girl stepped backwards. She observed the odd but fascinating new arm. Waving once again, the arm slowly moving, a small laugh escaped Irene. She then turned towards Aoi, the joy making place for a most serious expression. Forming a fist with her right hand, she would slowly press her fist against the open palm of the left hand. Doing that so in front of her chest, Irene would make a deep bow. Her shoulders slightly trembling as she muttered something in Chonobi.
"She is thanking you," Meilin softly said, translating it for Aoi. Though the gesture already made that clear.

Aoi's focus was entirely on the young Cho's good arm. She hoped that she would follow the instruction and use it as the example, or else Aoi wouldn't know what to do with the new iron one. When she opened her eyes and seemed hesitant Aoi almost spoke, almost said something to reassure her, but Irene seemed to find her own confidence and slowly moved. She did her best to mimic the girls good arm with her iron one, it jumped a little sporadically at first, a jolt here or there as Aoi got a feel for how much she needed to manipulate it to be as smooth as possible. She had been up until the wee hours of the morning mimicking her own arm in the mirror of her apartment, but there she had known what she wanted to do before doing it. Here she had only Irene to follow, and she wasn't Madoc in the slightest, she couldn't read the young Cho's mind to better plan her movements in the future.

When the girl brought her hands together, Aoi did her best to curl the fingers around her good hand in as natural a way as possible, concentrating hard as she exerted her will over immensely small areas of her magnetic field to best comfort the girl in her movements. She found herself forming a bird seal as she sat, something she hadn't had to do to keep the magnetic field under her control since she had first begun to learn how to control it nearly seven years prior. When Irene stood suddenly Aoi found herself gasping, the arm followed her body, if only due to the fact she had slightly adhered it to the girls shoulder, but a small portion of the dust hung in place where it had once been before it quickly rejoined the rest of the arm as Irene moved toward her sister.

Spreading the arm was easy, and the fingers hadn't been too hard compared to holding her own hand, but when she moved to hug her sister Aoi nearly lost it entirely. The simple act was easy enough, but Aoi had to figure out just how much pressure was enough as she wrapped the arm around her teammate, the fingers splaying and touching the girls side. She watched intently, a small headache growing as she did. She could taste a metallic tang in her mouth as she continued to manipulate the iron on a level she had never quite had to in the past. She swallowed. The metallic taste remained. When the two sisters let go of their embrace Aoi found herself lagging a bit behind, a small portion of the iron dust remaining on the back of Meilin before it snaked away in streams and back to the arm. She was glad Meilin didn't seem to notice.

Irene turned to her, and it took every ounce of her will to not drop the iron completely as she tried to watch the girl. Spots of nothing were in her vision now, areas that nothing seemed to exist only punctuated by the world where she could still see. She smiled and made the arm wave as Irene smiled back. When Irene thanked her Aoi nearly began to cry. Had her head not been screaming in protest she would have. The pain of the headache was lancing at her from the front to the back of her head. She winced and smiled a second later, "You're welcome Irene." she managed to keep her tone normal, her voice steady. If she could hide the fact from Irene and continue to keep her happy for even a few more seconds, it'd be worth it to her. But she was anything but as she tried to keep up with the girl. For all the years she had been able to wield her own kekkai genkai, for all the varied techniques and trainings she had endured and learned. Only one stood out as amounting to how terrible this was for her now.

Irene observed the arm, completely drawn into the fact that she had an arm back. Oblivious to who actually controlled and made the limb move, the girl turned once more to Meilin. Rapidly speaking in Chonobi, she started to say matters that caused Meilin's features to shift. From the soft joy that had been plastured over Meilin's face to worry. And a clear dread in her eyes. Saying something to Irene, Meilin wanted to turn to Aoi. But spotting that Aoi winced, Meilin turned her gaze back to the artificial arm that Aoi had granted Irene.

Putting one and one together to make two, Meilin turned her attention back to Aoi.

"I think it is time to tell Aoi goodbye for now, Irene." Meilin said, her tone stating clearly that she wouldn't accept an argument from Irene.

The small girl seemed shocked, her eyes widened. The small lips of the girl parted as she wanted to protest. Her own hand moved to the iron arm but no word would leave Irene's lips.

Meilin placed her attention on Aoi.

"Aoi. This is enough." Meilin stated as she was getting worried. But she wasn't sure how to stop the arm by herself. She assumed that picking Irene up and trying to weave the iron dust away wouldn't work. Or would it?

Aoi dreaded the words that Irene seemed to be speaking to her sister as Meilin's expression changed suddenly. She had overdone it. She knew she did. The girl had asked something like if she would always have the arm, or if she could do something with it later. Aoi winced again as Meilin spoke to her sister, whether it was out of pain or a twang of sorrow she wasn't quite sure. Irene seemed to grab the arm in protection but Aoi new it was a futile gesture. Once Meilin told her that it was enough she didn't even nod an affirmation. The dust of the arm disintegrated back into the wave-like flowing form of earlier and quickly snaked its way back under her clothes and disappeared. She breathed out a long breath and could feel something warm trying to escape her nose. She wiped at it as subtly as she could, the red smear across her hand the only evidence of the nose bleeds beginning.

"Sorry little one." she said with a small smile, she hoped it had done more good than harm for the girl.

Irene remained silent, her gaze following the iron dust. Her hand moved to the stump that was covered by the sleeve that now hang at her side. Tears were welling up at her eyes. Suddenly, the girl turned and ran, vanishing into the hallway. Judging by the sounds, she was running up the stairs.

Meilin threw a glance at her sibling. She clearly wanted to put a halt to Irene running away but restrained herself. A second of silence followed before Meilin turned to Aoi.

"You..." she began, her voice a bit shaken. Taking a breathe in and then out, Meilin flashed a wry smile.

"Shouldn't give me a scare like that. Are you okay? Need something to drink?" Meilin asked, not hiding her worry about Aoi's wellbeing.

With Irene running off Aoi could feel the immense guilt welling inside her. She had gone too far, gotten the girls hopes up for too little a reward, for something too fickle and too short lived. She turned to Meilin as she said a single word. The dread built inside her as Meilin seemed to gather herself. She blinked. Repeated the Cho's words in her mind once, then twice and then simply shook her head. "I'm fine." she turned back toward the staircase and where Irene had run off to, "I'm sorry I didn't mean for it to…" she hesitated and turned back to Meilin, "Just go to her, will you?" she asked. With Irene gone she didn't try to stop the blood streaming from her nose now, simply pushing a sleeve up to catch it as it ran off her lip.

Meilin threw a look over her shoulder but would turn her attention back at Aoi. She shook her head before speaking up.

"It is fine. I will go to her in a moment. She isn't the one with blood leaking from her nose." Was Meilin's reply. She considered something.

"Allow me to get you home. You could use some rest, I wager." Meilin offered as she held a hand out towards Aoi.

She almost smacked the Cho's hand away. Almost yelled at her to go to her sister. But she caught herself in the thought. It would only make everything worse if she did, even if it would make her feel just a little better in the moment. She reached her free hand out and took the Cho's, "You don't need to walk me the whole way, I don't want you gone from Irene for too long now." she said, accepting Meilin's offer and rising to her feet with her help.

"Don't fret about Irene. I can take care of that later." Meilin said, her tone calm. Once she saw that Aoi was on her feet, Meilin wanted to ask if she was sure. Yet, she didn't want to doubt or cause Aoi to think that she was considered weak.

"Come. I will walk you to the compound's gate then. Least I can do." She stated, letting Aoi walk the first few steps towards the door. Once Meilin was absolutely certain that Aoi could manage, she would stop watching and try to refrain from looking worried.

Once outside, Meilin would wait to close the door behind her before she spoke up.

"You did something for her, you know." Meilin began as they started to walk towards the direction of the compound's gate. "Perhaps didn't all turn out in a happy ending. But you made her feel happy. Complete again. I won't forget that."

She couldn't help but to fret about Irene as they made for the door. The girl had been so happy and it had been so easily crushed with a simple phrase and Aoi's final action. When Meilin appeared to try and comfort her Aoi forced a smile, "Yeah." she said as she nodded her head, "Yeah I guess I did." she said as she moved on, the blood seeming to continue from her nose at the same rate as earlier. "I just…" she continued walking, not quite looking at Meilin as she did, "I feel I went about it wrong. Like I could ha--"

"She lost that arm, Aoi." Meilin stated, with a harsher tone. "I sometimes find myself feeling angry. Guilty and pathetic. If I had done this or that, I could perhaps have spared her. Saved her. But things are as they are. You nor I can't give her a new arm."

Pausing, Meilin thought about something.

"You managed to make her feel normal. As I said, complete. It was for a brief moment. She is now upset but for a moment, she was just herself again. You did more than I ever could. I think that is what counts, Aoi."

Cut off Aoi could only listen. She wasn't in a position to do too much arguing and she felt she had already pushed herself to the edge so she merely listened. The revelation that Meilin felt so responsible for her sisters condition was almost jarring. She figured the girl was more sound than that, that she realized she most likely couldn't have changed things. No matter what she had done the outcome would likely have been the same as no matter what she knew now, or was capable of now she could never have been able to carry that knowledge at the time. She reached a hand over to Meilin and found herself placing it awkwardly on her teammates shoulder. She tensed and pulled Meilin to a stop as she still held a hand to her nose. "Thank you." she said softly before pulling the girl into a hug. She wasn't sure how Meilin would take it, and even was prepared to laugh it off if she pushed her away.

Being pulled to a stop, Meilin frowned. She was about to say something but then thanked. Though Meilin had some mixed feelings, she couldn't help but genuinely smile back. Before she was able to say that Aoi should receive such words, Meilin was pulled into a hug. For a moment, Meilin stood still but would return the hug.

"Thank you too."
Breaking the hug up after a second, Meilin glanced at Aoi's nose. Clearing her throat, Meilin would speak up again.

"We probably should get going. Before people wonder why I punched you at your nose or something." Meilin spoke in a tone that was attempting to hide that she was feeling happy about how today had more or less ended.[/spoili]
[/fieldbox]

 

[FrostedCaramel]

[fieldbox="A Greater Understanding, #007dba"] Madoc Yamanaka and Miyazato Aoi | Team 4 Chuunin | Konohagakure

---

Thursday, the Fifth day of Team 4's return from their mission in Hanaguro.

A collab between @Oblivion666 and @FrostedCaramel

A long collab in which Aoi and Madoc meet up for a short training session. In the spirit of not needing more than a day to recover they call it quits and head to a local restaurant for food, they learn more about each other and then head out to work on developing a technique for the Yamanaka.

---

[spoili]

Stretching his arms as he left his house making sure to lock it behind him, he would begin making his way to the training field as Aoi had made sure that he needed to be more close quarters ready. He grumbled, not really looking forward to having a woman specialized in such, drag him out to train him in such areas with quite the enthusiasm. It made him worry about just what exactly she was going to do, he never planned to be up close and personal and if he was it sure as hell wasn't going to be him that was fighting anyone. Well probably wise to show up he had this inkling of a feeling she would find his address one way or another, maybe even wait until the team met up next to train him.

So he would walk through the streets, which was a rather populated area as it was nearing afternoon. Everyone was going back to work or going out to lunch with some friends and family. There was one little girl who was walking with her family, when she tripped over a rock and took a rather nasty fall. Nothing was broken but she had a scraped knee. Like most kids she began crying, as her parents tried to assure her she was okay which had no effect on the girl who was certain she was going to die. Madoc strolled over and held up a Copper Dragon which got her to stop crying for a moment as she sniffled looking confused, her parents had the same reaction but Madoc gave them a wink.

Showing the girl the coin, he would then perform a quick sleight of hand, and held his hands out to her. "If you guess where the coin is, you get to keep it." Madoc said which seemed to have piqued her attention as she hovered her small hand over his before resting it on his right hand. He would open it to show no coin and opened the left to show no coin as well. She looked truly confused, and when he reached behind her ear and pulled the coin out. She let out a delighted squeal as she clapped her hands. "I mean, it was on your person. I can't keep it since it's clearly yours." Madoc said holding it out as she took it with a small giggle, forgetting her scraped knee completely. Her parents offered a small thanks as the little family continued on its way.

As they left he let out a little sigh as he continued walking, eventually arriving on the field where he saw Aoi waiting for him. Walking up to her he pointed at his face. "The face is off limits for hitting."

Aoi had managed to get herself up early today, before noon on a day off. She was excited to be doing a little bit of physical training with Madoc and she had been jittery as she got ready alone in her apartment. She made a pot of tea as she slowly went about getting ready to meet Madoc at the training fields and even managed to make herself a small amount of food before she decided she needed to head out. She had then taken a few minutes to wonder if she should bring any iron dust but decided against it, leaving the few bags of it she owned sitting on the floor of her closet as she picked up her shinobi tools kit and bounded out of her apartment. She was almost halfway to the stairs when she stopped suddenly and ran back to the door, produced a key and locked it, grabbing the knob just to be sure before she started to make her way back out of the building.

She slid down the banister, passing Mr. Iroh, her landlord once again as he roused from whatever it was he did all day in his home to bother one of his most consistently paying tenants. He yelled at her as she jogged out the door and she shook her head as she yelled apologies back at the old man.

She'd made her way quickly to the training field and found herself to be unsurprisingly waiting on the Yamanaka. She stood waiting at the entry to the field they were to be using and for a while became lost in the clouds as they rolled by. She tried to pick out shapes of things that she could place names to but the best she managed was a few cat-like clouds and a single cloud that reminded her of a rabbit. When Madoc arrived and made his comment she couldn't help but snicker at him, "Pretty Boy wouldn't be very pretty anymore if I did." she teased before motioning for him to follow her out into the field.

"We're going to do some simple stuff, just straight hand-to-hand training for most of this unless you want to up the stakes at some point…" she shrugged as she stopped in the middle of the field and turned around to face Madoc. She raised her fists up to protect her face and began to bounce slightly from side to side where she stood, "I'll let you go first, unless you're too chicken." she taunted Madoc with a smile.

He gave a smile at her tease and would shrug in response. "Well as long as we both are clear that in order to keep this up, being punched in the face will not help." Madoc stated as he would follow her out further into the field as she informed him that they would be doing some simple hand to hand training, unless he wanted to raise the stakes. "Considering you invited me to improve at hand to hand combat. I ain't raising any stakes."

What followed would be her getting into a combat stance and start bouncing side to side ever so slightly. Then came a taunt to make him instigate the fight. He shook his head as he raised his arms. "I've been called worse, besides as the gentlemen code goes. Ladies first."

With Madoc's words Aoi grinned a bit wider, "Didn't think you'd want to, but I couldn't hurt your pride too much by assuming." she said smugly as he raised his arms up and he allowed her the first attack. She raised her arms up slightly and away from herself in a shrug, "If that's what you want." she said before bringing her arms back in and dashing forward as she loosed a jab at Madoc's forearms. She breathed in, waiting for his reaction as her fist shot forward, watching as closely as she could to try and gauge just what sort of level Madoc was really at in hand to hand combat and how she'd need to decrease or increase her own amount of effort she'd put into hitting the blonde as much as possible.

As she finished speaking and dashed inwards shooting a jab at his forearms, a simple punch which basically notified him that she was taking it easy on him at first. Just because he didn't like this type of combat didn't mean he was shit at it. He would side step so the jab would miss him and then push in closer himself and follow that up with an uppercut. The way he saw it, if he moved in she couldn't do any quick jabs.

Aoi had made a mistake. She'd been so focused on figuring out where Madoc stood in his hand-to-hand ability that she had gotten herself close without a real plan. When Madoc side stepped her jab she gasped and spun her body to follow his. As she came around he pushed closer and sent an uppercut her way. She crossed her forearms over themselves and blocked his hit with a soft grunt as his fist connected with her arm.

"Alright, definitely was overconfident." She admitted before slapping a hand out to push the Yamanaka away.

"I'd say so." He replied and as the slap came out to push him away, he moved ever so slightly to the side, and reached out and grabbed her forearm and yanked her in close. However he made no attempt to do anything. "I know you can fight better than this. If I'm going to improve, then you need to actually try to hurt me." Madoc said as he released her forearm and moved back for them to restart this training.

She found herself pulled forward by her forearm, close to Madoc she was surprised he didn't do anything other than talk. She sighed and moved away from him when he let her go. "Fine fine." she agreed, she had planned on trying a few small things and working on those specifically, but if Madoc wanted an all out fight to better himself… Well it seemed she'd have to give him one. She raised her arms again and let out a long breath before she stepped toward him and to the right, she brought a hand around to strike him in the side, a long winded punch as she ducked her upper body farther to the right while her legs stayed in place. As the punch came through she shifted her weight to her left, leaning forward and taking her upper body with it. She wondered if a feign like that would work on Madoc as she pulled in her right hand and sent her left arm squarely for the Yamanaka's stomach.

She agreed to his statement and he prepared himself, focusing on defending. As she got closer and moved to the right, winding up what looked like a hook to his side he got prepared to dodge only for her to feign it at the last moment moving to the left and sending her left hand into his stomach. His eyes widened as he gasped a bit before pushing off backwards as the wind was knocked out of him from the unexpected blow. Yet he wasn't quitting just yet, breathing deeply a bit he would get some words out. "Okay much better..." Madoc said rushing in himself this time leading with his left arm, he would get close only to slide down to his knee and with his left leg attempt to sweep her legs out from under her.

Grinning as her fist connected with Madoc and a satisfying woosh of air escaped from his lungs Aoi would remain where she was as the Yamanaka got himself away from her. She brought her hand back to herself to defend and waited, even flashing him an approving smile when he remarked that that was much better for him. Even winded he managed to remain a cocky one. She braced herself as Madoc rushed in, watching him coming with his left she felt something was off as he did little to nothing with it. When he slid to a knee and swept his left leg out she found herself quickly tumbling on her side. She brought her right arm in close to herself as she shot her left out to grab the Yamanaka as she fell, her hand clasped on his forearm she yanked him toward her as hard as she could as she fell. The impact sent stars rushing through her vision but she quickly shook off the feeling and rolled over and onto her feet.

His move seemed to have worked and he was about to get ready to do a few quick strikes, yet it seemed she thought faster in these situations and had already clutched his forearm. With a powerful yank, she pulled him hard enough to send him over and past her with him skidding on his knees as he quickly shot up and turned around to see her getting onto her feet. Feeling the need to be more aggressive, he would rush in again only this time he wouldn't lower to his knees. He wound his right arm back and sent it forward, only to duck and try to move behind her to attempt and grapple her from behind.

Her head swam for a moment as she got to her feet but there wasn't much time to think about it as Madoc was already back on the offensive. He telegraphed his strike too easily as he approached and Aoi side stepped to the left and sent a counter punch in his direction only to be caught off guard by his sudden shift. Her fist in the air and too far to take back she turned her head to watch as Madoc slipped around her, she had a pretty good idea what he was trying to do and how to counter it, but she wanted to see where his idea would go if he was able to carry it out completely.

Grasping her from behind he held it for a few seconds before looking at her. "Not gonna lie, didn't think I'd get this far…. Awkwarddd." he stated with a smile and shrug before placing his right leg in front of hers while pushing off with his left, to hopefully send her sprawling to her stomach.

As Madoc slipped his arms around her waist from behind Aoi almost began laughing when he spoke but contained it as she felt him shift. His leg in front of hers he pushed. She moved her arms down to grip his and took him with her as he sent her sprawling forward. She shifted her weight in fall and tried to spin their positions as best she could but Madoc being the heavier of the two made it harder than she'd have liked and she only managed spin them halfway so they'd both land on their sides. With a thump as they smacked the ground she'd let go of his arms and bring an elbow in front of herself and then back to his flank while the arm against the ground snaked up and grasped Madoc under his chin pushing his face up and away from her a bit roughly. Repeating the strike a few times until he would let go and they could be free of each other.

Slamming on his side as she managed to turn them enough for them to land that way, Aoi wasted no time in attempting to escape his hold by slamming her elbow into his stomach multiple times as she also pushed against his face with her other arm. Grunting as each elbow strike hit it's mark, he would push her off and push back himself to get distance as he lifted his shirt to see a red spot where she rammed her elbow. "See. This is why the face was off limits. I'd be hell ugly right now."

With Madoc letting go she rolled herself away and stood. She was breathing a little bit heavier than normal but all in all it had been a good little spar. She watched curiously as Madoc raised his shirt up to show her his red mark where she'd been hitting him, her eyes wandered a moment only for her to laugh at Madoc, "Oh come on, I didn't hit your face now did I? Stop complaining let's go again." she teased as she raised her arms up again. Madoc wasn't nearly as bad as she had imagined he'd have been at this, but he definitely was a little predictable in how he moved, at least it appeared that way. She rolled her neck and a grin grew on her face as she motioned for him to come at her.

"I'm simply stating that if it had been my face, then oh boy. I'd have to wear a paper bag." Madoc said with a smile and reluctant shrug as she motioned for him to come at her. Honestly he had no other bright ideas on how to surprise her, granted he could always cheat and just read her mind on what she would do to counter him. He was here to improve though so moving forward slowly this time, he eyed her up and down trying to spot any openings which to him didn't look like any. Well when in doubt. With a stare at her for a few second, he did the most simple move yet. He threw a simple right hook to her side.

She snickered at his comment about having to wear a bag over his face if she had actually hit him there, his pretty boy looks would have been ruined and he seemed to be more than a little self conscious about losing those. "Just a little vain don't you think?" she asked him as he moved forward on her. She shuffled back a step, unsure of his slow approach compared to before and watched him as he continued closing the gap between them. When his punch came she shot her left hand up and caught the fist as it sailed for her. Gripping down on it she pulled his hand down and towards her while her free hand shifted and jabbed out at the exposed area under his arm.

"Eh more so busting out jokes, besides If I was worried wouldn't be hard to make people think I'm hot shit." Was his reply before his punch would be caught by her hand and pulled down, while her free hand jabbed his exposed area under his arm. He winced a bit at the jab and would counter by ramming himself into her while yanking back on his right arm to free it from her grasp.

Aoi let out a grunt as Madoc countered by ramming himself into her. Her chest ached and he had taken his arm away from her hand, but she had managed to get a good strike out of the earlier jab so she counted it that she was still squarely winning. She used his own move from earlier with a bit of a twist as she slipped around him and wrapped her right arm up under his armpit and back and over his shoulder. Gripping down hard on it she would angle herself away while holding them both still together. With her free hand she began to punch at Madoc's side, aiming for roughly the same spot with every hit.

He managed to free his hand yet at the cost of falling for his own bait from earlier, as she got to his back and wrapped her arm under his armpit and over his shoulder and began to punch away at the spot from earlier. His body tensed up as he tried blocking it the best he could. With it not working, he would time her punches and on one of them grabbed her hand and yanked it forward so she would be flush against his back. Then he did what any man would do. He fell for her and by that he fell backwards on her.

There was a brief moment of feeling as though she'd seriously screwed up when Madoc managed to grab her arm and pulled her flush against him. She squirmed for a moment as her feeling of screwing up grew and it was only punctuated by the sudden fact that all of Madoc was coming down on top of her as he fell backwards on purpose. With no chance to spin like before she hit the ground hard losing all the air in her lungs in the process and found herself gasping for air as the larger Yamanaka was still on top of her and making it even harder to breath. Her strength was still there but she was finding it hard to think over the excruciating feeling of not being able to breath at all. She weakly hit at his side with her free arm and began to wriggle beneath him desperately as she gasped.

Falling on her seemed to work as her strikes became weaker as they hit, enough so that he spun around so his upper body was facing her. Grasping her forearms he would hold them against the ground, as he gazed down at her. "Wanna call it quits here, before we need more than a week to head out?" Madoc asked as he released his grasp on her arms and stood up holding his right hand out as his left rubbed the side she had been wailing on.

Still hitting her fists against him she would find her meager hits stopped by Madoc as he turned around on top of her and grabbed her forearms to stop her. She stared at him for a moment as she breathed in deep breaths now that he was off of her chest. She shook her head, a little confused he wanted to call it quits even though he'd been winning and when he let go of her and stood she noticed he was rubbing at his side where she'd been striking him. Lost in trying to do her best she had perhaps gone a bit too hard on the Yamanaka, she felt a little guilty of the fact as she raised herself up on her elbows and then got to her feet with his offered hand, "Sure, I don't want to break you and you don't want to break me, sure." she agreed as she took a moment to let the spinning in her head stop.

She turned around and looked down the path that led back to Konoha and then to Madoc, "I'm not sure about you, but I'm thirsty and hungry. If you want we could grab something quick, since this is obviously over…" she offered him while a hand massaged the center of her chest where she felt she just couldn't quite get a full breath.

"There is that and I get the idea at what you are comfortable with doing that wouldn't risk killing me. I know for a fact if I was an enemy, you would have had my neck snapped by now." Madoc said with a shrug as he knew that she could only go all out as much as was permitted by law. Best they call it at bruises and most likely aches in the morning. He also felt a tad guilty about dropping his full weight on her. While her strikes may have caused bruises, his fall could have easily broke a rib. She then suggested food and drinks to which he gave a shrug and nodded to. "Sounds good to me. You have any place in mind?" he asked as he started walking back to Konoha with Aoi.

"So why do you prefer close quarters? Don't you fear the risk of making a mistake up close? All it takes is one mistake at that distance, it's why I prefer long range or making sure I'm not noticed when I stab someone." Madoc asked deciding to make some small talk while they traveled to this establishment of Aoi's picking.

She nodded along as Madoc spoke on why he'd figured it was a good idea to end and she had to agree with him, especially the part where she was a bit limited in what she could do to him, "I definitely would have went for your face if you weren't you." she snickered before she thought for a moment on where they might go and eat. She knew a nice little place that wasn't quite as open as some of the other restaurants she had in mind and decided she'd take privacy over some places with more of a selection of foods. "I've got a place in mind, they serve some really good rice bowls with whatever you want in them." she said as they went.

When he asked about her preference she had to take a bit to think on it, "I guess it's just what I've always been good at, I mean don't get me wrong I can finish an opponent from far away with my release, but it almost seems wrong. It's hard to dodge a small iron projectile moving at almost a thousand meters a second, it's unfair almost… As stupid as that sounds. I don't like using that technique, I prefer what I'm good at," she raised her fists up to emphasize, "Plus it's a bit different with me up close versus you up close. I can use my iron to protect me if I screw up, you can't." she knew she just played to her strengths, and so did Madoc with his freaky mind stuff and his sneaking around.

"So how about you then, is it just that your mind techniques work better at range or are you just too afraid to get in close like me?"

It seemed unfair to do that to an enemy? Well she wasn't wrong it was as stupid as it sounded. "Well…. Can't say I understand that. If I could do such a thing then I wouldn't think if it was fair. Yet you aren't me and I'm not you. " he replied with before giving a shrug that she has her iron to protect her as well as attack with, he didn't. "True, yet I can be cheap in that regard too. I could just read how you would counter and at the last second counter the counter. Yet that requires a crap ton of concentration and by the time I see their counter, they already used it."

She would then ask about his mind techniques or was he too afraid to get in close. "They work at either range, short, medium, far. If we are being honest it is actually more risky to use them at long range. With one I send my conscious to the enemy. It misses and I'm fucked until it returns. The one I used on you in Hanaguro? I sent my chakra into your system, which can easily suck sending over long range cause if a bird so much as flies into the path, then I have a feathery follower of doom. I wouldn't say I'm scared to get in close. I just prefer not being seen getting in close."

Walking along she nodded as Madoc spoke. She hadn't expected him to understand the fact she didn't like to end people from afar without any chance for them, and when he didn't she wasn't surprised. "To each their own." she said quietly as he spoke. Listening closely she was enjoying a chance to find out a bit more about how a few of his techniques worked beyond being "spooky mind stuff" and was a little bit surprised to find out he can send his own conscious to an enemy, she thought hard for a moment and tried to figure out if she'd ever actually seen him do it before but had to settle on that she hadn't, "Have you ever done that when I was there? Like back in Hanaguro did you do that? I didn't see if you did…" she was saying before he made his comment about the technique he had used on her. It made her slightly uncomfortable, just the thought that even for such a short time she had been so influenced by the will of another that she had completely lost control of herself.

"Please don't ever do that again, or I'll make sure next time you try you end up with some useless lard as your puppet instead of me." she said, joking at the end to try and lighten the words a bit.

She turned to look at him as she finally stopped rubbing at her chest, "So are these techniques… Are they hiden or are they kekkei genkai like my release? I'm not sure I really follow with your spooky mind stuff very well." she admitted to him.

When she asked if he had ever used the one technique where he transferred his conscious into an enemy in Hanaguro, he snickered and shook his head. "Nope, I use that one less for good reasons. Sending my conscious is all well and good, however that possesses both risks and benefits. I deem it more risky than beneficial. Its beneficial in the fact that if I had to infiltrate somewhere I could use someone from the inside easily. It's risky in the fact my body is left… well basically lifeless. It just stops moving and collapses where it's at. Any harm done to the body I'm in is sent over to my actual body. So any internal injuries goes right over to me. They also know I'm controlling them and can actively try to dispel me from their body. A lot of risks for a few gains."

Madoc didn't realize that it would take that long to explain just the one technique, so when she asked for him to never puppet her body he didn't nod that he would. "As long as you and Meilin don't try to kill each other, me, or a hostage then I won't need to." Then came the question if the Yamanaka techniques were a hiden or kekkai. "They are a hiden technique. I know the basic ones, we have plenty and I'm sure with each generation a new one is added. I'm still trying to make one of my own up."

She wondered for a moment what sort of chakra manipulation was needed to transfer conscious from one body to another while Madoc continued explaining the technique and its pros and cons. The fact that it was a rather fickle technique, and a rather defenseless one at that, led her to understand Madoc's reluctance to actually use it in combat, for infiltration though… "How exactly does your body get hurt while in their body…" she said more to herself then actually to Madoc. When he stated he wouldn't take her over as long as Meilin and her weren't at each other's throats again she would punch the Yamanaka in the shoulder, "Yeah yeah I get it I'm a bit of a hot head." she said reluctantly.

The idea that there were more techniques that he didn't know made sense, the Yamanaka clan wasn't exactly small like the Miyazato was, and they weren't limited by pure chance upon the birth of their members, more so by latent ability given the fact it was a hiden technique and not a kekkei genkai. "You're making your own?" she asked curiously, "Is it too secret to tell or can you let me in on it…?" she continued a little cautiously.

She somewhat mumbled one of her questions on how it hurt when it's not his body being harmed. "Hard to explain, It's still my own conscious and my body and the targets is linked. So I feel the pain and thus I guess it transfers over to my body. Again hard to explain in detail how it does it." he replied as she punched his arm stating she was a hot head to which he scoffed at. "Both you females are."

What he said must have been curious as she asked if it was too much of a secret to let her in on it. "Not a secret, for all I know it's not possible. I'm trying to create a technique that seems like a genjutsu where you alter the senses but unlike a genjutsu you can't just release it. Basically I want to fuck with their brain on a level to where they process information differently. Like suddenly their vision turns upside down." Madoc said with a shrug, it sounded possible but genjutsu's differed from actually messing and altering a brain's process.

So it seemed as though injuries were transferred from the possessed body to Madoc's through the link they share with his mind, she wondered if it were chakra that linked the two bodies or some other ethereal presence like the soul itself. She was sure others had already asked these questions and come up with better options then she ever could so she let the thought drift off into nothing while Madoc talked about the technique he wanted to create. Something to mess with people's senses, that couldn't be as easily dispelled as a Genjutsu and have just as crippling of an effect. She liked the idea, "I don't want to be a guinea pig for that." she stated as they walked, "But I will help you get a guinea pig if you need help with that. Or maybe I'll change my mind." she grinned as they stepped off the path from the field and onto the streets of Konoha.

She'd lead Madoc down the road and to a small restaurant on the first floor of an apartment building that was tucked between a laundry cleaning business and a quaint bookstore. "This is it," she motioned at the restaurant, "Hidon." she said proudly as she took Madoc's arm and pulled him forward. She pulled the door open and had to let her eyes adjust for a moment to the darkness of the interior of the place. There was a single counter at their front and two hallways leading further into the building on either side of it. Aoi stepped forward and let go of Madoc as she did before ringing a small bell at the countertop that had an arrow pointing to it.

She waited a moment before an older lady appeared from the hall to her right, the woman bowed to them both and Aoi returned the gesture quietly. The woman seemed to ask a question with her eyes and Aoi simply raised two fingers in the air and got a nod back. The woman disappeared back down the hall and Aoi made sure it was clear to Madoc he was supposed to follow as she beckoned him on with her. The woman had stopped in front of an open door facing the direction Aoi and Madoc were coming from. With a nod Aoi stepped into the small private booth leaving her shoes at the lower level meant for shoes before stepping to the slightly raised floor and taking a seat on a cushion around the table. "They've got an interesting way of doing things here… I found it when I first moved in, have been here a few times since." she said as she opened a menu that was set at the table.

"Well that's certainly what I would need, for all I know. Altering how a brain actually thinks could be rather permanent damage." Madoc would reply before patting her on the shoulder. "However if it comes down to fucking with your brain. I promise to be gentle about it." Madoc gave a smile as they stopped at the location that Aoi called Hidon. Well he kind of questioned the location of the place, given what they did as a living. Who knows though, maybe it's popular among the locals. He wasn't given much opportunity to question it though as she grabbed his arm and pulled him with her.

Sure enough he would never guess this place to serve food, if anything it looked like a location where you rented an apartment at. An old woman came out and never seemed to speak with Aoi who understood some secret code and held up two fingers. With Aoi telling him that they were suppose to follow. "This is how cults are born. Just saying." Madoc said as he followed along anyway into this private booth where he had to leave his boots on the lower level with Aoi's shoes.

Taking a seat as well he looked around as she explained things to him. "I see this.. I have never seen a place run quite like this. Good to know you like doing some sketchy shit without fully knowing. I like it, builds character."

Aoi gave Madoc a questioning look, "Cults? This isn't a cult though…" she said as she peered through the menu, "Anyway if this were really all that sketchy I'm sure that you'd have been the one showing me this place and not the other way around." she said pointing a finger at him accusingly. "Plus, cults are usually less obvious than a little restaurant like this, like those Zealots. They've got to be a cult." she said, stating the obvious. With that out of the way she turned back to the menu and read for a moment before shutting it.

"And as far as being your guinea pig goes, I definitely don't want to permanently see upside or smell something weird everytime someone says a word for the rest of my life." she shrugged, "But maybe I'll be willing to help you a bit with it if you help me a bit later with what I'm working on?" she offered the Yamanaka.

"May not be one but you sure got the no word code down." Madoc said before chuckling at her next comment. "I have the right to remain silent. Although you are very correct. I sure as heck could show you something sketchy." The topic then went into how obvious a cult wouldn't be and as he looked around he nodded his head. "A cult would love this place. Quiet, out of sight, known to very few. I really should stop listing off what a cult would look for. As for the zealots…. They sound like a cult, but they are more like… a really angry religious person."

As he looked at the menu, she would offer to help him a bit, but only if he helped her with what she was working on. "Well I think it's only fair if I'm informed on what you are working on."

She gave Madoc a laugh as he affirmed her notion that he would have been the one showing her the sketchy things before he claimed his right to silence. When he brought up the Zealots she shifted in her seat for a moment as Madoc claimed that the Zealots were more like crazed religious folk, but in her book there wasn't too much of a difference between a true cult and a radical religious group they were both crazy, and they both were practically brainwashed as far as she could tell. When he asked about her technique she sat still for a moment and cursed herself for having brought it up at all. "Well it's a lit--"

The sliding door to their booth opened a little suddenly and the older woman from earlier stepped in with a bow of her head, she placed two glasses of water at the table and then spoke for the first time since they had arrived, "Ready to order?" she asked clearly and with a voice sounding much younger than her appearance suggested. Aoi opened her menu quickly and pointed out a beef bowl as well as some extra vegetable toppings before turning the floor over to Madoc.

Before she could state what it was she wanted help with, the door would open with the old lady from before speaking this time, asking if they were ready to order. Aoi would order a Beef Bowl with extra vegetables. He opened his menu and scanned it before ordering A ramen dish with some pork with it. As the old lady left, he would look back at her. "Anyway it's a lit… a lit what. A lit flame, a little embarrassing?"

She sighed and shook her head, "No I was cut off." she replied, "It's a little hard to explain it exactly… I've a technique where I can manipulate the iron in my own blood, it's a little dangerous if I use it wrong, but I've been trying to figure out if I can do it to others as well…" she looked away for a moment and her legs began to shake restlessly beneath the table as she remembered all the cats from earlier in the week, "I think I can, but I haven't tried it on a person yet…" she looked back at Madoc, "I think my little brother did it to me, when he was still sick from his release coming to him, it was an accident, or he didn't know, or he did… I'm not really sure, but it happened, and it was far more terrifying than what you did to me in the hotel room." she relinquished in a flow of quick words to him. "I need someone to let me try it on them."

She wanted him to manipulate the iron in his body? Well she was at least honest, giving him the details and informing that it was more scary than what he did. "Well I can't say that's an amusing trade. Yet I guess if I can mess with your brains information processing, I suppose it's a fair deal. However I declare we need a safe word. Mine is dad stop hurting me….. Thats a joke in case it wasn't obvious." Madoc said as he held out his hand. "Fair warning though, mine might not be able to be reversed once it's done."

Aoi couldn't help but laugh at Madoc's comment, with a small snort she would shoot a hand up to her mouth as her face reddened at the sound. She waited a moment before she reached a hand out to Madoc's. As her fingers brushed his she would hesitate, a moment of doubt washed over her before she slipped her hand into his, "It'd better not be permanent Madoc." she said seriously as she shook his hand, "Or I'll kill you, even if I do it while seeing upside down."

Pulling her hand back from his she'd stare at the water in her glass for a while before picking it up and taking another drink, "It's possible you could get really hurt. But I don't think you will, plus I'm not comfortable trying it on anyone yet, so there's still a while before I'll actually need you to be a test subject." she admitted, "Anyway, what have you been up to since coming back?" she asked, changing the subject as she began to remember the morning with her brother years before.

"I think if it was permanent you would be brain dead but sure, If I perma fuck your mind, you can kill me." he would reply not taking her tone very seriously. It was a risk to which he informed ahead of time on what would happen, if she accepted then she had to realize that this could happen. Besides with what she said about it being possible he could get really hurt, the risk of permanent brain damage seemed like a fair trade.

Then came the question of what he has been up to since he came back. A silence followed as he picked up his glass of water and took a sip before shrugging. "Nothing really. Just came home and relaxed was all. Nothing to talk about sadly, what about you?"

She dwelled on the fact she may never be normal again if she allows Madoc to use her as a testing bed but decided she had enough faith in the Yamanaka to carry out his specialized jutsu's well enough that she would remain mentally intact at the end of everything, as long as nothing unexpected happened, she pushed that idea to the back of her mind where she could come back to it later. Plus it wasn't as if they were trying these techniques on each other now, for all she knew Madoc's technique was years away from a point he would be comfortable with trying it on her. She breathed out slowly and took another sip from her water.

"I've done a good amount of relaxing as well, I did do some cat watching though. They were all cute ones, fed them too." she said with a smile to the Yamanka. "I spent some time with Meilin and her younger sister Irene as well, it was certainly interesting to see Meilin acting the way she was, and her sister is absolutely adorable. My heart melted more than I can count that day." she admitted, not mentioning the fact of Irene's disability since as far as Aoi was concerned she was just a normal girl.

Some cat watching? Like those strays that been about in the area, she watched them? Well to each their own hobby. "I saw some of them, quite a few around where I live. Guess that is one way to pass your time." Madoc said propping his elbow on the table and resting his chin on it, as an eyebrow raised at her mentioning Meilin and her sister, and how different she was around her. "Oh? How different we talking here? Come on girl I need more details now."

Aoi hesitated for a moment, not sure how much she should say about their teammate but would decide none of it was particularly anything that she could imagine Meilin would be mad about being told to Madoc, after all she figured it'd be possible he'd see the same side of her Aoi had seen at some point in their time on the same team. "She's… Different with her sister. Protective, very cautious it seemed, even if she restrained her caution more than a few times to let her sister play or explore," Aoi frowned a little, "You could see it, how she wanted her sister to stay close and always be in sight, she had this look a few times like she wanted to stop something short but she never quite did."

Aoi gave Madoc a small smile, "She let her sister have fun despite her worries. She conceded a few things in the name of enjoyment." Aoi leaned forward towards Madoc and brought her voice a bit lower, as if someone was eavesdropping on their conversation and might run off to tell Meilin. "She was honestly really caring. I'd love to have had a sister like Meilin when I was younger." Aoi admitted.

Well he had to admit that was surprising to hear, she seemed to be a whole different person than when she was with them. With what Aoi said, she was the kind of role model her sister should have. It should be a good thing to hear about, the strong bond between two sisters. Yet all it did in the end was remind him what a shit brother he was to his sister. He gave a slight smile as Aoi stated she wished to have a sister like Meilin when she was younger. Which made him chuckle as he feigned hurt.

"What and not have an older brother like me? I feel both hurt and shame. I would have been the best older brother. Getting into trouble together, how to get out of any sketchy situation." Madoc said with a chuckle before sitting up straight. "Besides what about your younger brother? You may not have a sister like Meilin, but you can be that kind of person for your sibling. I'm sure deep down he would always look up to his big sis."

Aoi turned her head slightly as Madoc seemed to take a sort of joking slight from her comment about wishing she'd had an older sister, she couldn't help but laugh as he brought up that he would have been a great older brother, "Oh sure, I'm sure getting in trouble and stealing stuff would have been a great childhood." she raised an eyebrow, "Anyway I couldn't do certain things with you if we were related. It'd have been weird." she teased about the cart ride to Hanaguro. "As far as my brother goes… Well he had me for years, I taught him how to use his release, cared for him before that… I like to think I've been as good a sister to him as Meilin is to Irene, but I'm also not there, so I can't know for sure." she said as she brought a hand up in a shrugging motion.

The door to their booth would open and the woman from before would step in and deposit their dishes at the table with a smile. Aoi nodded to the woman and thanked her before pulling her food a bit closer. "I hope he does." she agreed with Madoc.

"Oh I wouldn't teach any younger siblings to steal, I'm not that bad. Besides I'd have to share my loot, and I like my loot. However trouble would certainly happen all the time, I'm talking all kinds of mischief. The kind that sends the police home with kids in hands, with the lecture finger waving." Madoc said as she stated that if he was an older brother, she wouldn't be able to do things with him. "The Hyuuga would disagree with that statement." Madoc said chuckling a bit.

Their food would arrive with Madoc thanking the woman, and moving the bowl closer to him as Aoi hoped her brother did look up to her. "Hey now take it from me who's more of a dick. If I think you would be, then ain't no doubt he doesn't either." Madoc said scooping up some noodles and taking a bite from them, a surprised look appeared as the food actually was pretty damn good.

She almost choked at the comment about the Hyuuga, managing just barely to swallow in time before she would begin laughing. She doubled over and looked up to Madoc, gritting her teeth to try and calm herself down, "That's just gross!" she exclaimed to him. After a little she managed to bring herself out of her laughing fit and sat back up. Take a few deep breaths through her grin she'd take a few more bites of her food before turning her spoon toward Madoc, "I guess since you haven't told me I'm a dick I'm good then. Just like how you're not as much a dick as you think you are." she stated to him and took another bite.

She leaned a bit forward again, reaching an arm across the table and prodding at Madoc's chest with a finger, "So how about you then, don't you have any siblings Pretty Boy?" she asked him curiously.

"Well I can't help what a clan likes to do in their free time, you can say that they are very in touch with their family though." he said trying to suppress his own laughter but in the end it came out in a rather loud manner. She would however state she was good then since he hasn't called her a dick and that he still wasn't as much of one as he thought. "You can keep saying that all you want Aoi, it still won't change my mind though." Madoc would then take another bite, as she then asked if he had any siblings. This was met with a rather silent stare and with hardly any words for a couple moments, as he stared at his bowl of food.

"... I have one older step brother and had one older sister. We will leave it at that." Madoc said softly, going back to eating his food in a more silent manner than how he had been acting before.

When Madoc seemed to not enjoy the question she had a stark memory of her earlier prod at the same topic in Hanaguro, a sudden jolt of memory that had been lost until now in her drunken stupor. She leaned back, a guilty frown growing on her face, "Sorry Madoc, I forgot that's a sore subject." she would turn back to eating to avoid Madoc for a short time after her question. When she felt she'd given the Yamanaka enough time she'd place her spoon down and raise her arms up, crossing them over her chest. She would lean her head to the side and start with a smile, "I've got a question for you then." she began, "Pretty Boy you are… Do you really not have someone you care for? No girlfriend to think of and keep your bed warm while you're off fighting Zealots and keeping the Empire safe?" she was rather interested in the answer, and if the events of Hanaguro had been any indication she was pretty sure she already knew what he'd say to it. But she wanted his words, not her own inference to be the final say on the matter.

She wasn't positive if Madoc ever snuck a look at Meilin or hers minds when he felt like it, although she felt his word had been enough to trust that he wouldn't without good reason. She wanted to know Madoc better, he was a bit of an enigma in honesty. He seemed straightforward in his reasoning, and his moral compass, although maybe a bit off course, seemed rather acceptable to her, even if it did mean he had turned her down due to her drunkenness. But it didn't quite bother her, it only cemented the fact that he was a far better person than he allowed himself to believe which in and of itself brought up more questions. She wondered if maybe she'd ever be allowed to learn why that was… Why he thought of himself in such a bad light.

He would look at her and with a wave of a hand would smile. "It's fine, you were pretty out of it when you asked the first time. Maybe I'll tell you one day, yet that day is not today." Madoc would state plain and simple, he didn't want to say he wouldn't tell cause then people got more in your business to try and figure it out. So a simple maybe might stop her from asking any questions about it. Taking a bite from his food again, his right eyebrow raised as she started to look like she was plotting something. He half debated reading her mind, until she said she had a question for him. He finished chewing and folded his own arms as she started talking again.

Does he not have someone he cares for, no girlfriend at all? That was an odd question, he was fairly certain he answered this before. She probably didn't remember due to the fact she had been drinking when it was somewhat mentioned. "Nope. No one at all, no girl in my life and that is how it will stay. Although I do have a dog, cute fella. He is at my folks home though since I'm never around enough to take proper care of him." Madoc said as he resumed eating, keeping his eyes locked on her. He already expected another question to come at him.

She frowned a little when he told her he had no girl to care for, if only because she felt it may do him some good for his own self image. With a turn of her hand she'd give Madoc a laugh, "I want to one day meet this dog. If he's as cute as you say I need to verify it for myself." she insisted, "I've never had any pets…" Aoi said a bit softly as if sullen about the fact, "Couldn't keep them at the shrine or the home, being it's a business and all."

Her quick moment done she'd poise another question on her face for Madoc as she raised an eyebrow, "So what keeps them away? I'm sure you could do pretty well for yourself… Why not keep one of the good ones?" she felt a bit embarrassed asking about himself like this, but she wanted to get a better idea of Madoc for the future, and she couldn't deny that her questions were partially influenced by her earlier interest in the Yamanaka.

He chuckled a bit at her needing to verify if this dog is indeed as cute as he says he is. "Alwin would take offense. He is the most handsome dog on the entire block he will have you know. Sure though, one day you can meet Alwin although you will have to then deal with my folks mainly my mother asking hundreds of questions." When she said she couldn't keep any pets he smiled. "I wasn't allowed one either. Alwin just came home one day and there he stays. They always say no then they get that one look and its game over."

More questions would follow about his love life that caused him to roll his eyes. "Sounding like my mother, It's not that I haven't been with women. I just haven't been in relationships with them. As for why not, because I simply choose not too. I told you before my reasoning."

She snickered a bit at Madoc's name for his dog, 'Alwin' it was interesting, and very fitting for a pet, especially one that was apparently so handsome. "I wish my parents would have allowed a stray to stay with us, they would wander in kind of often actually." she admitted before her thoughts shifted to Madoc and his reasoning. She had a vague memory of him telling her that Meilin and her, or in a broader sense, just most women deserved better than him for someone to be with, to devout their time and effort and emotions to. She frowned again, jostled her water back and forth a moment and desperately wished she'd order something even slightly alcoholic in nature.

"You can think what you want. I'll think what I want. We both know what those thoughts are, it's just a shame you think the way you do," she flashed him a smirk, "I'm sure most girls are dying to stay with you once they get a taste anyway."she was pretty sure he'd appreciate the tease and, knowing him, maybe even return it.

"I'd say you should get a pet now that you live on your own, but it would be the same as my situation. Not around enough to care for them. The one con of this job you could say." giving a shrug he would finish off his bowl and roll his eyes at her tease. He couldn't blame it on the alcohol this time. "Who knows. I probably do, although I do know I have some that want a tase."

Before she could retaliate he would ask her his own question this time. "What about you? You are poking my love life, why don't you settle down? You are a nice girl, plenty of guys would go for that. "

Nodding her head along as he spoke about getting a pet, Aoi was inclined to agree, if she spent more time at home she'd definitely have kept an animal by now but she just simply wasn't around enough to be able to properly care for one. Even so it didn't help the small urge for a pet go away. She murmured an agreement as he finished and took a drink of her water again.

Raising an eyebrow at him for his own tease a small smirk would grow over her face as he wouldn't give her any chance for a retort. She thought again for a moment and leaned her head against a hand as she watched across the table at Madoc "I guess it's another con of the job, depending on how you look at it." she shrugged, "I've never really had the time to go out and meet new people, and with my life back home it was… More than difficult to do anything if I did." she sighed softly and her eyes darted away for a moment, "I guess I just haven't been interested in trying to find someone, at least, not so much recently."

"More than difficult? Your folks the type to ask questions all the time to? Or are you talking about privacy, cause that I can understand." Madoc asked taking a sip from his water as she then stated she hasn't been interested in finding someone, at least not as much recently. "Well there you go. Plan to get a pet is a go. You go out there, seduce a man with your womanly charm, and then get a pet together. Then you will always come home to a pet. " Madoc said giving a wink and thumbs up as if the plan was fool proof, to which they both knew was far from foolproof.

Aoi gave a nod as Madoc asked why it was difficult since he had been rather spot on with the while guess, "My Dad is overprotective of me, my Mother asks the questions and when she gets the idea that I'm interested in a boy… She gets a bit, I not sure how to explain it, odd?" she relinquished some facts about her parents, "My brother was a little too young last time I was with someone, but it didn't help that he followed us around like a lost pup at all times. Otherwise it's hard to be alone in your home when your home is also a resort." she could feel a slight flush rising on her cheeks as she remembered some of the things she'd done back home with so many strangers so nearby.

The flush left her face almost immediately when Madoc suggested he would be a matchmaker for her. She leaned across the table and pic he'd him in the shoulder playfully, "Shut up! No way, I'm happy as I am right now. If i find someone I'll get a pet but I don't want to find some just to get a pet Madoc." Aoi told him.

The server would then open the door once more and peer in. Aoi made it clear she was finished and the woman quickly scooped up her food before she turned her attention to Madoc and his food.

"Well that's nice in a way, family caring about you is a good feeling. Although never had my mom get odd, just asking a lot of questions. Also never had my dad care or my step dad care either. Wow I could have gotten away with so much more than I thought…. Although your brother was probably curious. Saw you with this guy and his brotherly instincts must've kicked in to be your defender. Yet fair point on the home being a resort. Mine was a two story house, I had plenty of privacy….. sometimes."

The server would then open the door with Aoi stating she was done, and Madoc handing over his empty bowl as well. He would then pull out his money pouch and would smirk. "Man I'm a gentleman. Willingly signed up to get my butt kicked by you and I even treat us to food." Madoc then gave a teasing wink, as he would pay the server for their food.

She couldn't deny the fact she had wished to have had a little more privacy back home, but she didn't say it aloud she was pretty sure it had been clear enough. "My brother is definitely not my defender, he's a little twerp." Aoi stated, "even if I love him to death he's annoying and I can't help but want to hit him constantly." she smiled and watched as Madoc paid for their meal, even making a comment about how much of a gentlemen he was being after getting beaten up.

"My hero." she swooned mockingly before standing from the table and moving to pull her shoes back on. "So any plans for the rest of the day? I've got nothing and it's only barely noon I think…." she said, obviously offering her time to Madoc if he wanted it. She tensed at the thought he might say he was busy or turn her down for any number of reasons. The want for alcohol grew again as she waited nervously for an answer.

"It's a brother thing, the guy could be built like a bear and we would still think our twig asses could win. Look at it this way, he cares more than you might think." Madoc said as he would get up and start putting his boots back on, as he snickered and shook his head at her fake swooning. As she asked what he had planned for the rest of the day, he thought about hitting up one of his acquaintances, yet she obviously asked him that for a reason.

"Not really. Was probably just going to check my gear and probably try and work out how to use that technique. You want to come with me?" Madoc asked as he held the door open for her.

Aoi laughed a little as Madoc said that brothers would defend a sister no matter their odds at actually winning, and when he said he didn't really have any plans and invited her along she jumped at the opportunity, "Sure, that sounds like it could be interesting." she replied to him. She wasn't entirely sure where he'd want to go to test his new technique and check his weapons but she reckoned she had a good idea. She waited for Madoc to finish getting his boots on before hooking her hands under an arm and pulling him up, "So where to then Madoc?" she asked as she lead him back out of the restaurant and onto the streets of Konoha. The sun was just barely past its highest point of the day as Aoi took a glance at it and turned her face away, blinking away the sun spots she should have known she'd get.

He found himself once again being dragged by his arm by the small woman, mentally accepting this as she asked where to. "Well the technique literally could be tested anywhere. Anyone works as a test, although I can't really test it on people in public. Moment my hands go weaving, I go sleeping…. Sleeping meaning I'd get knocked out by an angry mob of people if that wasn't clear. As for my gear… well that's obviously at my house. So we could either search for… huh.. How do you find a willing testing subject? Or we can stop by my place, grab my gear drop it off at a local blacksmith who does my touch ups."

Aoi listened and wondered about the fact so many had come to hate the Shinobi, she'd heard all about it back home but in honesty she'd yet to really see it out on the streets and it had never been directed toward her in anyway. Still grasping Madocs arm she'd let go of him and put herself at his front, "I already gave up and agreed to be your test subject." she said proudly as if possibly becoming a vegetable were a good way to make a name for herself. "Where ever you feel most comfortable doing that, is okay with me. Although maybe somewhere private, that if things go wrong I could rest for awhile? Your house would be preferable." she suggested.

He felt her start moving but she placed herself in front of him, reminding him that she already agreed to be his test subject. "Well yeah but I thought that was when I had it more… workable?" he said questioningly before rubbing the back of his head with a shrug. "Well… if you are positive then by all means. My house it is." Madoc said now hooking his arm with hers and started leading the way.

It was a few minutes travel about ten maybe fifteen minutes. They were somewhat outside the vicinity of the Yamanaka compound. As he pulled in front of his house, he would let go of Aoi's arm and pull a key from his pocket and unlocked the door. Opening it he would scoop the letters off the ground as he ushered Aoi inside. If it wasn't for some family pictures that most likely his mother had sent him. One would think he had just moved in here, it was clean and barely had any personal flair to it. It looked like a simple house but had that homey feel to it.

"Well this is my boring little house and yes in that picture on the wall. That is what six year old Madoc looks like. My mom will not let me take it down." he said pointing at the one picture of a blonde woman in her thirties giving a rather young looking Madoc who was pouting a big hug. He looked much more innocent and polite in the picture than what he probably looked like now. Tossing the letters on the table, he would sit on the couch and pat the spot beside him. "Before we start, let me know if you feel any pain in your brain and I will stop right away, okay?"

The walk had been rather quick, and, she had been able to enjoy the fact that Madoc had decided to hook arms with her the whole way as a little bonus. When they arrived at his home she couldn't help but begin to wonder what the inside of Madoc's house would look like. She expected stolen trophies and pictures of his family, maybe a small bar or something similar to satisfy his thirst from time to time. Instead it was rather empty. A barren home that still managed to feel lived in. Madoc pointed out pictures of himself and Aoi couldn't help but find the young Madoc to be terribly cute, "Wow you've been setting girls hearts aflame since you were young haven't you Pretty Boy?" She teased as she tapped at the picture. The older woman had to be his mother, she seemed it at least as she appeared to be trying to comfort the young Madoc in the picture.

She watched as Madoc left the letters from the doorway on a table and moved to his couch. When he patted the spot next to him she became suddenly aware of just how nervous she was. She took a seat and could feel her heart thumping in her chest. She was pretty sure it wasn't the fact she was close to him, she'd been close to him before, hell she'd been on top of him once. She settled on the fact she was afraid of being his test subject, but there was more to it than that and she knew it. "I uh…" she found herself so nervous the words she wanted could barely find their way to her lips, "Okay." Aoi took a deep breath to calm herself, shifting slightly in her spot to better face Madoc. "Should I close my eyes or anything?" she asked hesitantly.

"Oh yeah, all those six year old girls thought my hair was pretty. I was the envy of all their hair goals." Madoc jokingly said as he could tell she was worried, hell she basically had a different attitude all of a sudden. She asked if she should close her eyes or something and he shook his head. "Hmmm just try relaxing for now, well as best you can." Madoc said as he did a couple hand seals and then did a seal that wasn't a typical one. Not holding it directly in her face, just had his hands pointed more at her chest. He looked at her facial features trying to see if she looked like it happened. "Nothing?"

Scratching his chin, he thought of something. He did the seal for mind possession then switched it to the seal he used on her before to control her body. She still had control of her body, and he didn't enter her mind. She would however feel the slightest tingle in her head, nothing painful but certainly not a normal feeling.

"Relaxing yeah. Easy." she said with a nervous laugh before she focused her eyes on Madoc. She tried to breath as slowly as she could, thinking about anything but what was about happen. Her heart still thumped in her chest anyway. When Madoc began to weave his hand seals she swallowed hard and waited for something to happen, when nothing did she breathed a sigh of relief and shook her head at his question, "Nothing." She wondered if maybe it wouldn't work at all.

He seemed to try again and Aoi felt her heart picking up its rhythmic assault on her chest. At first there was nothing, and Madoc seemed to switch up his hand seals from the last time, then something. A small tingle in her head, as if something small were just barely poking something where it shouldn't be able to. "A--" she had to swallow again, "A tingle?" her words were just as confused as the feeling itself was to her.

A tingle? He blinked a few times not actually expecting something to have happened. So her stating that she felt a tingle caused even him to look confused. He was expecting something way more drastic like a pounding headache, possibly even some form of hearing loss. So a tingle was good news. It meant he was on the right track, just not fully at the right steps. "Hmm that's good. No pain right? I'll have to try some other methods, maybe consult a genjutsu expert on how they perform them."

Madoc asked as he would rest his hands on his lap and he would move his head a bit closer as he looked at her eyes. No noticeable change to show they were being affected at all, all in all good progress for a failure.

When Madoc himself looked confused she almost panicked, as if something had gone wrong or she'd spoken in incomprehensible sounds but he quickly answered her and the rising terror subsided back to where it had been hiding from the start. She shook her head again, "No pain." she repeated. When Madoc moved close to look at her eyes her heart began to try and kill her. She chastised herself for being such a child in her mind and watched Madoc's eyes intently as he stared at hers.

She leaned forward slightly "Are…" her words caught again and she could hear her own heartbeat now, "are you sure there's nothing there?"

"Well I don't see anything wrong, if there is something then it's on the inside and only you would be able to tell." Madoc said although he didn't pull away just yet, as he noticed she moved closer as well. He never really noticed before, but her eyes might be brighter than his own. Something that was famous in his clan were their bright blue eyes, the sign of a possible Mind Seeker. "Huh.." he mumbled as he felt his face flush a bit. "Never really noticed, but your eyes are actually really pretty."

She didn't sigh in relief, and her heart didn't slow when he assured her there was nothing wrong with her eyes, it hadn't even been why she'd asked it in the first place. He seemed to study them intently for a while and then let out a confused little sound. She almost pulled away when he complimented her eyes, the flush from earlier coming back in full strength as she noticed he was blushing as well. "Th- thanks." She managed out quickly, her blush only growing in intensity. She once more wished for alcohol to calm her nerves.

"Yours aren't…" She leaned in a bit closer and closed her eyelids a little past halfway, Madoc just a shadowy image beyond her lashes, "...they're not bad either." she said clumsily before moving a little bit closer. Aoi felt her lips brush his and her mind raced as she seemed to finally realize what she was doing.

Mentally chuckling to himself as she said his weren't so bad either, if only she knew how many people actually feared the spooky mind stuff he did. Yet as she got closer, he could feel her breath getting closer to him. His eyelids would lower slightly as well as he felt her lips brush his, he knew he had kissed her before yet from the slight touch, he could feel their soft texture. Wrapping his right arm around her waist he would pull her in slowly, connecting their lips gently. While the kiss was a gentle passionate one, his hold on her waist was more firm. He desired to pull her in even closer, yet had to hold back.

He would pull away from the kiss, resting his forehead against hers as he looked into her eyes again. "Sorry…. I didn't… I should have asked you first."

She let him move on without any issue, letting their lips join she would let him lead it. Everything felt hot to her, like she was terribly embarrassed over the current turn of events, and even though she knew she'd already kissed Madoc in the past she couldn't help but feel how she did about it. When he pulled away from her she would open her eyes in a bit of a daze. She hooked her hand around his forearm at her waist and found him staring at her eyes once more. She shifted a little nervously against him and blinked as he apologized, "It's okay," she spoke quickly, "really, I wouldn't be here if I didn't want to…" her words trailed off as she gestured at him. She moved her opposite hand up against his chest.

She pushed her lips forward again and into his, she wasn't sure if her heart was beating so fast she couldn't feel it anymore or it had calmed down completely. But from the pounding pressure in her head she was beginning to think she just couldn't hear it anymore for one reason or another.

She assured him that it was fine and that if she was against it that she wouldn't be here. She was much more timid when she was sober, compared to how she acted when drunk it was a different situation altogether. As the kiss resumed again, he could feel the warmth of her lips and the heat of her breath. While he tried holding back from pulling her in closer, his instinct overcame his mind. The arm wrapped around her would pull her further closer, resting her body against his. His free hand more so rested on her leg, slightly jittering as he wanted to do more, but was controlling himself for the most part.

She felt as though she was doing something for the first time ever, and it was showing in her demeanor. She shook slightly as their kiss resumed, a nervous little movement as their lips locked and it only grew when Madoc pulled her close. Rested against him she felt as though she were choking, unable to match her breathing with the rhythm of their kiss she struggled to maintain a full breath and not seem as though she had no idea what she was doing. When Madoc's hand moved to her leg she pushed off him with the hand against his chest putting only a little bit of space between them. She stared for a moment, taking in deep breathes as she tried to catch her breath and found herself feeling the part of an idiot as she filled her lungs.

"Sorry I just-" she breathed in again, "I couldn't breath." she admitted as she turned to look away from him in embarrassment.

As she broke the kiss, he could feel himself move forward but stopped himself and looked at her as she apologized since she wasn't able to breath. He chuckled slightly at that comment. "Hmm maybe that technique did work after all. Feel anything different?" Madoc stated with a teasing smile, his arm still firmly wrapped around her waist. "You know, you act a lot more cute when you aren't drunk. More natural reactions, they honestly are quite adorable to see."

There was a brief moment that Aoi actually believed Madoc's comment about his technique, as if it were somehow solely to blame for the current circumstances. But she felt that would be giving it too much credit, "Define different?" Aoi asked as she would turn to face him again. She felt just as nervous as before but she had her breath back and was willing to give him another shot at her as long as she could continue to breath. When he began talking about her she felt her face flush completely. She raised a fist and struck him at his shoulder as she would press her face into his chest. "Don't do that" she spoke, her voice muffled through him as she did, "I don't want to know that." she took a minute to let her color return to normal, listening to Madoc's steady breathing and the beat of his heart as she did, using them as something to focus on to calm herself down.

When she felt confident she was no longer a stark red she would raise her head back up from his chest and to his level, [color=#007dba"I'm really…"[/color] she looked away again, "Really nervous." She admitted as if it wasn't already obvious to them both.

"Oh I think you know what I mean by different." he said with a smile, as she would then strike his shoulder while resting her face against his chest. He remained silent as he gazed down at her, as she told him to not do that, as she didn't want to know that about herself. "Sorry… couldn't help myself." he said plainly for once as they sat in silence for a bit, which felt way longer than usual. This was usually much easier for him, what made Aoi different? He didn't have romantic attractions towards her, was he worried about hurting her feelings? It never even occurred to him if she thought this was for real.

So when she broke the silence and looked up at him, she would look away just as quick before stating she was really nervous. He couldn't lie and say he wasn't. "Think for once in my life, I have to agree… I..." Madoc stopped as he tried to form the words to say. "I still mean what I said back in Hanaguro… that hasn't changed... I don't want to hurt you Aoi."

There was something different about how Madoc worded himself at first, it seemed like the Pretty Boy was nervous as well for all his proclaimed experience in these matters. She shook her head as he wanted to be sure that she wasn't in this for something more. For something closer between them. "I may have been drunk in Hanaguro but I meant it. I don't want…" she realized that was a bad time for her words to catch again, "I don't want anything more from this." Aoi assured the Yamanaka before she brought her hands down to the bottom of her shirt and began to pull it off. She stopped halfway, smiled and pushed his face to look away before she would pull it entirely off.

It almost felt wrong to feel the relief that she didn't expect anything more from this, he just didn't want to risk her getting her hopes up when he very well didn't want anything more. So when her hands went to the bottom of her shirt, his face reddened again. Something she seemed to cause her to remember that he was looking and would push his face away from staring at her. He could feel his heart pounding much faster now, he almost felt like he was unfamiliar with this situation. He turned his head back to look at Aoi, and his face only grew more red. His thought process seemed to have taken a halt for a moment before he remembered that it probably felt awkward for her to be the only one.

Grabbing the bottom of his shirt, he would look at her and would jokingly push her face away, before removing his shirt as well.

She noticed as Madoc turned back to look at her, her hands at her sides and the shirt in a ball on the floor beside them she didn't move to stop him or anything of the sort. Her arms felt too heavy to lift and her mind worked too slow to register his gaze. She stayed frozen as he looked on, her heart racing faster than it had at any point up until now and her mind wondering if he would find her less than appealing. When he pushed her face away she found her worries melted and she quickly turned back to watch him. Once the shirt was gone she pressed back into him and kissed him again, a minute or two at most before she pulled back to gather her breath once more.

"Still the… The breathing." she admitted again as she ran a hand around his shoulder. She was slightly terrified of what was no doubt to come, but she welcomed the idea at the same time. She felt vulnerable. Unguarded in front of her teammate. But it didn't feel wrong.

"Do what you want..." she offered as she fell back on the couch.[/spoili][/fieldbox]

 

[Oblivion666]

[fieldbox="Home?, #00cdcd, solid"]
Madoc Yamanaka, Chuunin of Team 4, Konohagakure

---

Sunday, the first day back from Hanaguro

Summary: Madoc arrives home and attempts to spend majority of the day by himself, yet a letter from his folks end up causing him to go visit them. What happens is a shock to him.


[spoili]

They always said there was no place like home.You leave for a bit, longer than a few weeks and everyone always seemed excited at the aspect of going home. To be with their family, see friends again.That wasn't fully the case in the young Yamanaka's mind, after all his home was empty. It was small enough for everyday life, yet not much to brag about. This didn't mean he wasn't happy to be home, he was happy to come back but it was more so to leave Hanaguro than anything. Pretty city but hell if he could imagine living there, not a big welcome if the first greeting they got there was Meilin being the attempt of a pickpocket.

Receiving some welcomes from fellow neighbors, he would give them a wave as he fumbled around in his bag. Pulling out a key he would unlock the door and head inside, shutting the door behind him. Letting out a sigh he would drop his bag and bend down picking up the various letters on the ground and proceed to move to his small living room to read them. In terms of housing it was rather open. The dining room was close to the living room in the fact it looked like they were one room. You had a small kitchen, a bathroom and then bedroom. Nothing impressive like having your own study and library like some nobles. Yet it was cheap enough that he could afford it.

Sitting on the couch he would fumble through the letters. Most were from some of his past… acquaintances which he put to the side, the only one that stuck out from the letters was from his mom Glyn. It wasn't odd to receive one from his mom, after all she kept in touch after he moved out. What was odd, was that his step dad's name was also on it. Armen never wrote to him so seeing both their names on the piece of paper was a curious sight to behold. Opening the letter his eyebrow would raise at the contents. It was rather direct and short which led him to believe Armen wrote it, probably put his mom's name on it so he would at least open it. It stated that they had something that was directed to him from someone very close to him. His first thoughts went to Cai, had she gotten released? No he kept some tabs on that, she was going to be in jail for a few more years still then probably watched on top of all that after she got up. He had quite some time before he would ever see his best friend again, even then would she remember him?

Not able to guess any close friends he had, it started to dawn on him that one of these acquaintances might have stopped by his family home. Which if so was a breach of what they all agreed upon. They never knew each other, nor where they lived. If it was one of them then they would have hell to pay. Reading now the other letters to see if any heads up or warning was given to him, he would find nothing but potential job opportunities. To meet up with the group on this date at this time if he wanted in. Something he might consider had a few days before it began, yet what rested on his mind was his parents letter. He didn't want to go home, yet the thought of what this close person had left for him was eating away at him. He would end up biting his tongue and heading out of his home, locking up behind him he would visabally look annoyed. He had just gotten home and what being requested already, if this was just his step dads way to be able to lecture him. Then god would he feel like a fool for ever coming home.

-------

Took around half an hour to get to his parents home, where outside the house his mother was chatting away with one of the neighbors. Before he even got halfway to the house, their neighbor smiled and pointed at him. His mom would turn to look confused as to what her friend was pointing at, soon as she saw Madoc though she would tear up and take off running. Her long blonde hair flowing behind her as she slammed into him causing him to stumble back as she gave him a tight hug. "My little boy! I haven't seen you in forever!" Glyn said before staring up at her son meeting his blue eyes with her own and giving a smile. "You need to tell your higher up that mom comes first. I need my mother son bonding time and you out on a job is back for my health. Look I'm practically all grey hair!" She said trying some light humor which caused him to shake his head but smile.

"I'll try my hardest to come home more often mom, I'm not little anymore though. Sometimes I just don't have the time to visit."

"Little bird, you can be taller than me, and more mature. Yet you will always be my baby boy."

"Mom….." Madoc stated with a bit of a guilty smile as he looked at the house. "Is Armen inside?" Madoc asked wondering about the whereabouts of his step dad was.

"He won't be back for a few more hours sweetie. You know how his job is being part of the police, he is needed at the drop of a copper dragon…. Is this about the letter?"

Madoc would simply nod at her question which caused her to give a faint smile. "I can give it to you now, yet I feel….. Your father should be here as well to give it to you." she said causing him to frown and sigh, so this was a lecture waiting to happen then. Great nothing like being lectured at by a police officer.

".... Fine for you mom I'll wait for him. I don't intend to be treated like crap though."

To which she shook her head. "I hope he won't but you have to understand. He helped us, Eira and you so much as children. With Eira's medical condition, my pay alone barely supported us making rent. He has helped this family so much, I wish you two would get along." she sounded almost in a pleading matter for there to be no fights between them.

That look on her face caused him to sigh and hug her once again."Okay mom, I'll try my hardest. For you, now let's go inside as I am freezing my bum off." Madoc said heading inside, as Glyn and him waved goodbye to their neighbor before entering the warmth inside the house. The house was much more spacious as it use to house three children. His sister and stepbrother and himself, it made him realize that without all three of them there it was a very open house. As soon as his footsteps echoed inside, you could hear the rapid pace of feet hitting the ground. Around the corner came a dog of brindle color who ran around Madoc, jumping up and placing his feet at his waist. Madoc smiled and rubbed his dog's face who barked happily as he leaned his head against his hands as he reached a good rubbing spot.

"He has missed you since you moved out, he so thought you would take him with you when you did."

"Wish I could myself. I'm not home enough to take care of him. At least here he has you and someone to give him love. I couldn't rob him of that." Madoc said which caused his mom to give him a squeeze on the shoulder.

"A very mature and adult decision. Besides I know you will take him one day, he knows it too." His mom said as she would pull him towards the living room and forcing him to sit down on the couch. "So tell me all about your trip to Hanaguro. Was it lovely there? Did you catch any bad guys….. Did you meet a girl?"

The last question caused him to groan loudly as he covered his face, which in turn caused his mom to start laughing. "I'm sorry sweetie, it's my mother instincts kicking in. I want grandchildren to spoil, your brother doesn't plan on having children anytime soon and his wife agrees. You are my only hope for grandkids!" She said with a bright smile which almost made it difficult to be annoyed at. "Okay so no lady. Did you at least meet any nice ones?"

"Yeah anyone I meet is nice right away. Doesn't mean I'm interested in them though."

This caused his mom to frown and pout as she folded her arms. To which Madoc pointed at the dog who had now forced his way onto her lap and was demanding pets. "See? Gonna forget him now? He is very needy." Glyn would roll her eyes and rub his tummy which caused him to kick his leg and rapidly tap Madoc with it. Causing both of them to laugh.


Their chat would go on for hours, with Glyn making dinner near the end to get some food ready for Armen to come home. Madoc spent this time napping on the couch with his dog who curled up on him, thankfully he wasn't a large dog otherwise this would have been uncomfortable. He would wake up to his mom nudging him and informing him that Armen should be home soon, within a few minutes dinner would be finished and his step dad would enter through the door, who had Glyn greet him with a hug and kiss. Then his gaze rested on Madoc who just stared back, the silence wasn't long but considering the situation it had felt like an eternity. Armen would be the first to break the silence as he would start heading to his room asking a question on his way. "So how was your trip?" He asked as he went upstairs to which Madoc looked at his mother as if wondering did he seriously ask a question then walk away. Shrugging he would answer to what felt like his mom again.

"Not a trip, a job and it went fine. Some bumps along th-" before he could even finish though he would be cut off by a shout from upstairs.

"Stop mumbling and speak up! Be a man!" He heard being shouted to which Madoc remained silent at as his mom whispered a sorry to him. Armen would come downstairs with his gear off and looking at Madoc who kinda glared before speaking.

"It was a job and it went fine. It's a lovely city." Madoc said to which his step dad just grumbled and that was when Glyn called them both to dinner. She had made some Salmon, with some fried rice. One of his favorite dishes, as he had enjoyed eating fish since he was younger and who could hate rice? It went with basically everything, he had to admit it he missed his mom's cooking. It was the little things you gone on to miss when you don't have it.

"Did you at least do something useful with your time? Did you see the temple, or were you fucking around like usual." Armen asked which got him a glare from Glyn while Madoc just continued to eat his food.

"Typical. I'm just tr-"

"Toughen me up? Yeah I fucking know, it's the excuse you keep using to justify you being a dick."

"Excuse you?! Watch your mouth boy and don't interrupt me!"

"Both of you please stop fighting!" Glyn shouted at both of them to which they both would just glare at each other before sitting down and eating the rest of their food in silence

After it was finished, Madoc helped his mom clean the dishes before giving her a hug, he had planned on leaving but his mom called for Armen to give him what was left for him. You could hear rummaging and then footsteps along the woods floor, where Armen would come around the corner. No big boxes or small boxes, instead a small little device that he put on the table for him. Madoc gave a look of doubt as he looked between them. "A recorder? Umm its a nice gift, I'll try to find a use for it. Oh! I can actually use it on a mission perhaps."

His mom however would rest a hand on his shoulder and shook her head. "Hit the play button sweetie." she said which caused him to become even more confused, picking it up he held the lightweight device and would hit the play button. Any anger he had, any frustration was within a second replaced with a expression on his face that looked shocked and sad at the same time. So much so he had to brace himself by placing one hand on the table.

"I hope mom and dad are okay with me recording over their vows. They said some pretty stuff, but I wanted to leave a message…. For when I'm gone. I love you all you took care of me when others wouldn't, they would have seen a problem child and gave up. You gave me life, a longer life than I thought I'd have." The speaking would stop as you could hear some coughing. "So mommy I want you to be happy and keep eating for me. Thank you for showering me with love and stuffed animals. It meant more than you could imagine." At this point of the recording his mom had started crying which caused Armen to hold her close as it kept playing. "Daddy hehe! You always were my true daddy even if you aren't biological. I'm glad you let me call you such. I know you are being tough for mommy, but please go easier on brother. He can be sensitive even though he hides it." Some more coughing could be heard a bit longer this time. "Big bro, you always had a way of making me laugh. Even if it was by causing trouble, I don't know if you will hear this with your army enrollment. I just want you to know I'm so proud of you." It trailed for a bit before she spoke up again. "Little bro…. Thank you for all you gave up because of me. I was a horrible sister to force that upon you. Yet you never complained, you even played with me. Even if you stink at games and hated them, you kept playing them with me. I'm glad I got to spend so much time with you. I worry about you the most you big softy, yet please keep your head held high. Don't be afraid to let other get close to you. I'm going to go take a nap though, I've been more tired as of late. Yet I'll be rested up for when you come home to play. I love you all."

That's where the message came to a close and only silence played. Madoc turned it off as his mother now clung to him, yet even his knees had gone weak and her hugging him cause him and her to fall to their knees with Glyn sobbing on his shoulder. He could feel the tears rolling down his face as he hugged his mom and stared at the device that contained his sister Eira's voice.

"I was cleaning up and found it. I showed it to your mom to surprise her with our vows and… that's what played instead." Armen told Madoc who was too speechless to speak at the moment. It had been years since he heard her voice. It was almost like she was right there with them. He wanted to speak yet no words could come out, he felt as if all the words were jammed in his throat. Then he could hear sounds coming from himself, not words but choked sobs held back by himself. Something he had forced himself to keep hidden for so long. The more he tried to force himself not to cry, the more it hurt inside. His breaking point was when his dog would slowly walk over and give his face a few licks, wondering why his boy looked so hurt. Taking one look at his dog who showed worry caused it all to erupt, all the pained sounds, crying came out in a ugly mess on his face with his mom holding him tight during the entire time.

The situation would calm down enough to where he could feel his strength returning enough to walk again, staring outside it had grown dark. He had spent all his day being a sad mess, something he hated. It was something he despised about himself, why he kept it so buried inside of him. Yet it came as no surprise that all it took to break that would be his sister's voice. He didn't even have to ask if he could keep it, his mom would place it in his hands and give him a tight squeeze. "Please come home more sweetie… please?" Was all she asked, her blue eyes glistening from all the crying they had done.

He couldn't deny his mother not now anyway. Not after all that, so he gave a nod and hugged her once more. "I promise I will mom." he said before looking at his step dad and exchanging what might have been his first hug with the man. "Thank you. Look after mom while I'm not here."

Armen gave simple nod and pat Madoc on the back, after saying goodbye he would exit the house and head back to his own. It would have been pitch black but some lights from others houses provided enough light to walk home safely. Clutching the recorder tightly, he would fumble for his keys in his pocket and unlock his door and enter shutting it behind him.

Turning the lights on he would sit down on the couch staring once more at the recorder. He couldn't help but play the message once more, clutching his necklace he would listen to every word as if it was the first time he had heard it. She was so young and yet so much stronger than him in every aspect. "Eira…...I'm so sorry. When your time was growing shorter…. I spent more time away, I shouldn't have but I did. I…. I just…. It hurt so much sis. Shit I don't even believe in all this god crap, not after the hell you went through. Yet…. if you are watching me sis…. I'm sorry for everything. All my hatred at the life I never had, all my jealousy. You had no choice in what befell you, yet I always secretly held it against you….. I'm such an ass. You were everything I wasn't, you were such a beacon of light despite your disease. You always loved me and for half my life I spent it hating you." Madoc muttered to himself as if he was talking to his sisters voice which had stopped playing by now. "Thank you for loving me sis. Thank you for being my best friend."[/spoili][/fieldbox]

 

[Aliceee]

[fieldbox=The Clan Meeting at Magnhild, #33cccc]
The Third Clan Meeting.
At Magnhild, the centre of the Hon clan.
A collab written by:
Frostedcamel, Jason, Inzane, Lesli, Gero, Chromehound, Nim, Roran, Fieryfly and Aliceee.

Summary:
The third clan meeting takes place at Magnhild. Leaders and representatives of clans from all over the Empire are invited to partake in the meeting. Each leader and representative is giving some lodging to first prepare for the meeting that occures the same day. The meeting goes rather well and sets the stage for the feast that follows.

[spoili]
There was a lot of dark clouds, blocking the bright blue of the sky and the sun. Here and there, rays of sun light would shine through as soft and light curtains of gold. Approaching the city from the south, Kiyomi couldn't but be slightly in awe and feeling at home. Various rays of sunlight pierced through the grey clouds, giving a rather artistic appearance to the large city. Halting her pony, Shozo, Kiyomi would gaze for a bit longer. She remembered different times when she had been in the city. The tenure of Katsuro Hon as clan leader. But also the time, when she had arrived in Magnhild from visiting Maiden's Rest, only to arrive before the forces of Shoji, would lay siege to the city. A time where she had bonded with a few of her current close friends. A time where she had experienced some horrors of war up close.

Yet as she gazed upon the city she couldn't see anything that eroded the pride and love she held for the city. Spurring her pony to pick up the pace, she felt tempted to make Shozo sprint towards the main gates. Feeling a pair of eyes staring at her back, she knew that Katashi wouldn't allow her. Yet, a small smile crept on Kiyomi's lips as the entourage would arrive at the southern gate. The sight of many troops keeping the way free and ensuring that the royal entourage had not to suffer anybody from approaching them, caused Kiyomi to remember that it was Zakito who dealt with the measures. If anything, the man was well aware of how to take care of security and the presence of the disciplined and well armed as armoured troops made it clear that they didn't consider it as a trivial task. Passing underneath the large gates, Kiyomi and the royal entourage would be 'welcomed' by the main street being held free.

A large number of Hon forces formed a long line of steel against curious locals, who were eager to gain a glance of the bypassing royal entourage. And a large number of folk did seem to flock to witness the royal entourage passing by. Resulting in that Kiyomi would sit up straighter. With one hand she would wave towards various people, which caused them to either wave back as many others bowed or kneeled as the young ruler passed by. Petals from various colourful flowers would be thrown from balconies, creating a scenery that had something to it. As if they were welcoming back a hero, causing Kiyomi to wish that a few other people would be present.
Cause while Kiyomi was aware what kind of status and reputation she had acquired as empress, it wasn't the same as what she had managed for the city during the last siege. The small almost vanished as the entourage passed a square where she saw a monument dedicated to the turbulent time. She could easily recognise the likelihood of Hiroshi Hon but the sight of herself surprised her. She almost caused Shozo to a halt as she wanted to inspect and admire the sculptures better.

Magnhild. It'd been just over a year since Suzu had last stood in the renowned city. There was a stark difference between the Magnhild of her memory and the one that the Royal entourage rode through now. It was clean, there were no corpses in the streets, and there wasn't a raging fire as far as the eye could see in any direction which went against much of what she knew of the city. Bringing herself back from the short inspection of what the city liberated from Shoji had been able to build itself back from she scanned the crowd around them. They were being well controlled by the Hon Guard, but it didn't mean that there wasn't a one of them that could do harm to Her Majesty. Suzu pulled the blue scarf at her neck a bit higher up as she placed her right hand on the hilt of Ame at her side, her eyes gliding over the crowd as they rode forward.

Realising that she couldn't stop Kiyomi made a mental note that she would attempt to scout and explore the city later. The path towards the inner circle and keep was quite long. Much longer than she could remember but when the entourage finally reached the large gate that led into the inner circle and away from the curious gazes of the locals. In the inner circle, the situation wasn't that much different but the number of people was less. Relieved, however, Kiyomi would dismount the pony. Shozo seemed to dislike the idea that his rider would venture somewhere without him after the long trip, causing Kiyomi to feel a bit bad as the pony tried to lightly resist being led away.

Suzu's place in the entourage was to the left of the Empress and just behind the Captain Commander. A position that brought with it the fact that she was being entrusted with far more responsibility than those Sworn Swords on the perimeter of their entourage. Suzu would watch as the young Empress dismounted from her pony. Without missing a beat Suzu had a leg over her horse and was falling to the ground. The soft jingling of her chainmail the only evidence of her brief free fall before she came to a stop as she touched the ground. Keeping close behind the Empress, Suzu's left hand now remained on the hilt of Ame as they walked. The sounds of the people who had come out to see Her Majesty still weighed heavy upon her ears, but was far less oppressive than they had been outside the inner-keep. Suzu blocked out the noises of the cheering people, focusing on the soft metallic chinking of her armor and her breath as it passed through her scarf while she continued to watch all those she passed on her side of the Empress.

Not much later she and the entourage would be guided into the keep. They would have access to luxurious rooms where they would be allowed to stay for as long as the empress wanted. As that was told, Kiyomi couldn't help but wonder if Kenta had something to do with that. Hopefully, she would meet the grumbling senior soon. Preferably before the meeting.

The preparations had been made and Zakito was certain that the forces of the city were sufficient in handling it without any problem. Dispatching even some Wolf Guards and Grey Guards, the shinobi force of the Hon clan. Other preparations were made to ensure that the arrival of various entourages of clans and nobility wouldn't come off as a surprise. There was some concern of owners of shops and stores but Zakito would compensate them with a small bit of money, to avoid too much grumbling about a loss of income with the security measures. The threat of the Zealots was also present in the mind of the Hon clan leader, who didn't believe there were any in the city. But one shouldn't be too comfortable with those lot, something that was clear with the previous actions of the Zealots. Once the preparations had been made for the city, it would come down to the hall where the meeting would be held. A large spacious room with a large 'U' shaped table would be present. Various servants made it certain that everything was in order and good fashion. Various banners of the House of Magnhild and the Hon clan would be present but not in the way. Then the day came that he was expecting the entourages to arrive. Various lookouts of Grey Guard had been positioned along the route to both being aware how far each entourage was as to make certain there wouldn't be any threat along the way. Not in any sense nervous, Zakito did wonder how the preparations would affect those who would visit the city. Deciding that he shouldn't worry too much about it, he would wait in the large room for the first arrival as word came quickly that the royal entourage had been spotted.

Soon enough Zakito witnessed Kiyomi entering the large hall, causing him to bow towards the young ruler. "Your Majesty, it is a honour to welcome you in these halls." Straightening his back, Zakito would step aside and gesture to the chair next to the one in the centre. While the chair in the centre was heavily decorated with many motives, the one chair to the right was as even more decorated with silver work. "I hope that the trip towards the city wasn't a boring one," Zakito said, switching to Chonobi as he chuckled lightly.

Entering the large hall with various Sworn Swords in tow, Kiyomi would return the bow of Zakito with one of her own. Lightly and gracefully as possible, the teen wanted to ask where Kenta was. But that would come later. On Zakito's motion to the chair, to the right of the central one at the 'U' shaped table, Kiyomi would walk forward. The engravings together with the silver decorations weren't lost on her but she decided not to ask why Zakito's seat missed any silver decorations. Taking her sit, Katashi wouldn't need to say anything for the Sworn Swords to disperse around the room, where already various members of the Wolf Guard and Grey Guard were positioned. "The trip was okay. The weather was a bit bad but nothing dreadful, luckily." Kiyomi replied, flashing a smile towards the Hon leader.

The journey towards the city had gone quite well. Though she had to arrange accommodations outside of the inner circle - not wanting her students getting mixed or appearing in this event - everything had worked out pretty well. Being there to help with a few preparations before the meeting would take place, Aiko had some with Zakito to discuss about a few matters. Once word had reached that the first group was nearing the city, Aiko made certain that her plans would be ready. It did require her to spend some time to a few details but she was certain that it would be perfect. Once everything was ready she would head towards the hall, where the meeting would be hosted. Not very surprised to see that Kiyomi had arrived at first with her entourage, Aiko would wait as the empress would take her seat. Bowing towards the teen, Aiko would speak up. "Your Majesty," She said before she would take place next to Zakito. Once she sat down, she would lean slightly towards her husband. "Everything is at the ready for the surprise." A smile would cross the woman's lips as she would place her hands folded on her lap.

After a few days journey, which was not unpleasant to himself, while accompanied by three others, Gakuro felt quite honoured and taken back to witness the sight of Magnhild, the most important of the Hon cities and the one which withstood the last battle against Shoji's forces. Walking inside the city itself made him wonder if any of his ancestors had ever managed to stand within Magnhild, or what they would think of that fact he has made it in there. While passing within the city, he stopped briefly to admire the monument for those who fought in the Shoji forces fight against Magnhild. It was nice to see how people deeply appreciated those who protected them in this manner. Making it into the inner circle after a period of verifying he is indeed meant to be there, His group were escorted to the entrance of the keep, and at that point separated, taking his company to a different place to wait while he was brought into the keep, to the hall where the meeting took place. Approaching the table, he gave a deep bow towards Kiyomi "It's an honour as always to be in this meeting and in your presence, your Majesty." He said, before turning towards Zakito and giving him a bow as well "Thank you for the hospitality, Lord Hon. You have a truly incredible appearing city, and the surrounding lands are also quite the sight." He said before giving a bow towards Aiko and then taking the seat across from Zakito, on Kiyomi's right.

Riding towards the city from the south on horseback with a few of his Great Whites in tow, Mikoto being by his side as they neared the place. He didn't need to look at his guards to know that despite their training that they were rather excited to see the place their ancestors had come from. Once they were allowed in, despite having been here a while ago it still awed him too see the sights. A pleasing entrance was always a welcomed sight whenever you visited a city, and the Hons certainly did it right. He slowed down a tad when they passed by a monument to showcase the Shoji Oppression and the siege they conducted on this very city. A siege that clearly had failed. As he progressed to the inner city, he would bid his guard goodbye as they were coming to the point where they wouldn't be allowed which was fine. He was sure the protection was going to be doubled in the area anyway, so on foot the rest of the way too the keep it still amazed him when he walked the halls. Decorated with paintings to showcase their rich history, he was glad his ancestors didn't make an enemy out of these men and women. Outside the door, Leo would hand the guard a sword and would whisper something in his ear before entering the room. The same room and table that was used to hold the meeting about some groups of Hons being allowed to build settlements on his land, settlements that were already starting to become pretty impressive. So far not many had arrived, he allowed Gakuro to finish his greeting before giving her Majesty an open palm and closed fist bow, along with giving the rest of the clan leaders one as well. "Its a pleasure to meet you all again, thank you for allowing me back to this lovely city Lord Hon." Leo would state before taking the seat next to Aiko.

Souma was quite interested in seeing the town of Magnhild himself for the first time. It was magnificent city, certainly. The fortifications had proven to be able to withstand a serious siege, as the Battle of Magnhild had proven. The same siege that'd been the death of Kichiro Nimatsu. He'd always liked the boy. Brave, obedient, creative young lad. And it helped that he was more closely related to him than the main branch as well. Curiously enough he disagreed with Hochi that it had been Kensuke's fault that the young boy had died. Kichiro had been old enough to make his own choices and face their consequences. There were several rumours of how the boy'd died, ranging from a coward's death as he cowered in the streets down to shielding Kiyomi Hon-Sato with his body when he died. A cold smile played upon Souma's lips as Imperial and Hon troops welcomed the party of Nimatsu shinobi into the town. And what consequences his sacrifice had made.

Nevertheless, as was decreed after the Elders' reign had fallen there would be no more conflict between the Nimatsu and the Hon, sealed by Kiyomi and Kensuke. He even begrudgingly admitted that the Imperial peace and laws only aided to preserve this lack of conflict. But that did little to make up its downsides. Now joined by a large escort of Hon and Imperial troops Souma ventured into the city itself. A small crowd had gathered to observe the minor spectacle of the different clan heads and representatives arriving. There seemed to be a jovial atmosphere amongst them. The town obviously was excited to see the clan council take place here. Trampled rose petals and flowers only further supported his theory. The crowd was not uninterested when his men passed through and Souma failed to pick out any individual reactions. They reached the inner gates without incident where his escort dispersed into appointed lodgings and where he was led to the council hall itself. On the way there he wondered how Kensuke had infiltrated this place to assassinate Katsuro Hon. If anything, one of the more laudable things his clan leader had done. Eventually Souma arrived in the meeting room where he spotted the Empress and her protector, former Hokage Zakito Hon at once. The Cho, Senju and the Tokugawa had arrived before him, but otherwise the room was empty, the large U-shaped table aside.

"Greetings my lords, my ladies, my Empress. I have arrived."

Kiyomi flashed a genuine warm smile towards Aiko. There were some things she wanted to ask and discuss with Aiko. But this wasn't the time nor the place to indulge in some personal matters and desires. Inclining her head lightly and subtly towards the leader of the Senju and Tokugawa, Kiyomi would do the same towards the representative of the Nimatsu clan. There was the wonder where Masami Nimatsu was but she decided against questioning that. Seeing that the Nimatsu representative stayed on his feet, Kiyomi would gesture subtly with her left hand for the man to take his seat. Just as she had done so, another man would enter the hall. His trip from Ardara had been a bit longer than expected. A few places that he had to visit but never the less, Ling Sarutobi had made it in time. Though not a stranger to the fortress-city of Magnhild or its people, the entry had caught him slightly off guard. Never the less, Ling had enjoyed the preparations and seemed most eager for the meeting. Much unlike the previous one. Waiting for Souma to take his seat, Ling would make a salute first towards Kiyomi and then both bow to the Empress as to the clan leaders of the Hon and Cho clan, before speaking up. "It is a honour and a pleasure to be in such company and in such halls as these." That having said, Ling would wait a second before taking a seat.

Shozo Uchiha arrived in Magnhild on horseback surrounded by his best guards. It had been a long ride and although the man didn't show any signs of discomfort, there was a tiredness in his bones. He was nearing sixty after all and he had been traveling a long time to attend this meeting that the Empress decided to set up in the famous Hon city. Sure, he was used to traveling, but there had been much on his mind when he had left Konohagakure and none of it had left his thoughts. As he entered the city that had grown so much since its original days as a hillfort, he found himself therefore not interested at looking at the architecture or the monument raised to remind those of the terror that Shoji had brought. If people payed extra attention to him as he passed through the streets, he didn't notice. His guards, however, took in each face that dared to look upon the Uchiha clan head, ready to protect the man with their lives if the need might arrive. In a strange way, to many Uchiha, this was still a city of the enemy even though there had been no open strife between the Uchiha and the Hon for years. Still, memories of ancestors weren't as easy forgotten.

Shozo gave his guards leave when they arrived at the gates where he had to continue alone. They bowed, but didn't look overly eager to leave their Lord behind. He left them regardless without looking back once. Wary and tired, he followed his new escort to the room where the clan meeting was held and he arrived in its door opening just as Ling Sarutobi took his seat. He steadied himself for a second and stepped inside as the leader of the Uchiha Clan. He bowed his head towards the Empress. "Your Majesty, Lord Hon," he inclined his head to Zakito Hon sitting besides Kiyomi, who was of course the Lord over this city, "A pleasure as always." He shot a quick look at the table seating and then decisively sat down next to Leo Tokugawa.

The ride to Magnhild had been long, and Makoto was finding that he was becoming much too old for this. Traveling for so long to attend this meeting in the famous Hon city, the man definitely was starting to feel it. Making his way towards through the city, Makoto only took a brief moment to look at the monument about the occupation. It would not be much longer before he arrived at the gates and waved his Hantagado off. The men and women bowed, but kept making glances back towards their leader. Most of them still felt that this place held a bit of hostility, regardless of the time passed. Makoto followed his escort to the meeting room, arriving shortly after Shozo. Heading inside, he bowed his head towards the Empress first, then towards Zakito Hon. "Your Majesty, Lord Hon. It is an honor to be here." He said before moving to sit next to Shozo.




Once he had arrived Chu had been quickly directed to the place of the meeting. He was not overly enthusiastic about being here, he hated the formal attire after all and he had embarrassed himself in the last one he had attended, but his clan required representation at these meetings. Thus as the clan head it fell to him. After entering the room, he bowed deeply to first the Empress, then Zakito Hon. "It is an honor to be here today your Majesty, and thank you for having me Lord Hon." His greetings finished, Chu sat down next to Makoto Hanta. His plan was to simply remain silent and listen this meeting unless directly addressed. He had no wish for a repeat of what happened in the last meeting.

As they rode in alongside the royal entourage, Jora and Elena's eyes never stopped moving. The Hon city was beyond impressive. While Jora had thoroughly enjoyed the visit to the Tokugawa lands during the last clan meeting, the Hon city felt entirely different for him. He had heard tales of the rivalry in days past that his people had held with the Hon and all he could feel was a sense of awe and excitement. He could clearly see why his people had considered the Hon to be worthy rivals.

The competitive part of him made Jora want to compare the Hon city to his own. There was truly no comparison, however. Magnhild was massive and clearly built to last. Jora was very glad to be riding on a horse as they journeyed through the city, else he feared he would have quickly grown distracted and fallen behind the royal entourage. Every once and awhile he would glance over at Elena and catch her smirking at him, the amusement clear in her eyes. Jora hoped that they might get an opportunity to explore the city after the clan meeting. Every street they traveled further into Magnhild caused Jora to wonder how his people had ever managed to be rivals of the Hon. It was enough to cause a small flush of pride, but that was quickly replaced as he saw yet another awe-inspiring sight.

They passed a monument that was clearly dedicated to the heroes of the Shoji Occupation and Jora had to do a double take as he realized that one of the figures in the monument was the Empress herself. Glancing from Kiyomi, who rode a few lengths ahead of them, and back to the monument, Jora shook his head. He wondered when the girl was ever going to stop giving him reasons to respect her more…

Seeing Jora's reaction to the monument, Elena stifled a laugh and raised her head to glance at the citizens who had gathered. Many were throwing flower from their positions up above the street and Elena took a moment to appreciate the admiration these people had for the Empress. After some time, they passed through a large gate and entered yet another impressive area of the city. Dismounting from their horses, Jora took Elena by the arm and the pair followed after the Empress and her host. Spotting the large keep, Jora nearly stopped in his tracks. Taking a breath, he leaned towards Elena. "Remind me to order some renovations when we get back home, mmkay?" Elena just laughed, shaking her head.

They fell behind the royal entourage slightly and Jora felt Elena tug lightly on his arm, urging him to catch up to the Empress. Glancing up to see what Elena was drawing his attention to, Jora noticed the royal entourage moving further ahead of them. Cursing himself silently for getting caught up admiring the sights, Jora increased the pace only to stop dead in his tracks as he noticed something else. Confused at the sudden stop, Elena glanced up to Jora before following his gaze to see what had caught his eye. Spotting the culprit, she let out a loud sigh.

Ferra Arkos stopped to gain her bearings, glancing around the large circle and up towards the keep. The city was enormous, something she had not really expected. The fortress design was something she could appreciate and she found herself gaining a new respect for the Hons who had built it. They clearly understood warfare. Adjusting her attire as she glanced around, Ferra caught sight of someone blatantly staring at her. Raising an eyebrow, she wondered if it was someone that she knew.

Tearing his gaze away as he heard Elena sigh, Jora looked down at her. "Please?" he asked, the excitement clear in his tone. Elena could not mistake Ferra Arkos, the Godai champion, when she saw her. Not after the amount of times Jora had talked about his idol. Hiding her smile, Elena shook her head and sighed again, this time in mock irritation. "It will only take a minute! Promised. I just want to say hi and… and maybe get an autograph."Raising her eyebrow, Elena simply stared at him. Quickly stammering, Jora continued, "y-you can get one too! If… if you want?" Shaking her head, Elena chuckled and tugged his arm leading him towards Ferra.

As the pair approached her, Ferra began to recognize them.They had been at the first clan meeting she had attended. Their names were escaping her at the moment and Ferra hoped it would not get awkward if they expected her to remember them. Glancing for a moment towards the entrance of the keep, wondering if she could escape and pretend she hadn't seen them, Ferra realized with an internal sigh, that it was too late.

"Lady Arkos, we are terribly sorry to bug you before the meeting but, my husband, he is a huge fan." Gesturing towards Jora, who nodded eagerly in response, Elena elbowed him lightly,encouraging him to speak. "Yes, uh, hello!" Jora said, throwing out a hand towards Ferra. Looking down at the hand for a moment, Ferra smiled and chuckled. Taking his hand, she nodded. "Nice to meet you…"

"Jora, Jora Hyuzu!"he replied, letting go of the handshake. "This is my wife Elena," Jora continued, beaming at her

"Well, Lord and Lady Hyuzu, it is a pleasure to meet you. Perhaps we could talk more after the meeting?" Ferra suggested. Nodding excitedly, Jora glanced at Elena. "That would be great!" Looking back up at the entrance of the keep, Ferra gestured. "We should probably get going though. Would not be good to be late to one of these things I imagine."

Elena nodded and tugged Jora's arm once more. "You are absolutely correct, Lady Arkos." turning towards her husband, she began walking. "I imagine the Empress might wonder if we got lost, considering we were supposed to be right behind her." Jora's cheeks flushed as he realized Elena was right. Quickening their pace, he leaned towards her. "By the way, I'm never washing this hand again." Jora whispered. Shaking her head, Elena let out an amused sigh.

They entered the grand hall and made their way towards the large table. Seeing that many of the spots had already been taken, Elena flashed a look at Jora who simply shrugged apologetically. Making their way to the head of the table, they bowed and thanked their host before moving and taking the two seats beside Ling Sarutobi. Following shortly after them, Ferra Arkos entered the hall and also made her way to the head of the table. Bowing deeply, she smiled respectfully at the Empress and the host. "Your Majesty, Lord Hon, it is an honour to be welcomed into such a grand city. Thank you for inviting me." Taking a seat beside Elena, Ferra offered the Hyuzu a warm smile before turning her attention towards the other guests. She spotted her student and sent the Omari a short nod.

Parting ways with the two guards that had accompanied him, Shikamura Nara sent his mount with them and continued to walk through the inner circle on foot. If he had more time, he would have liked to have traveled through the entire city on foot. There had been so many sights they'd passed by too quickly for his tastes. Another time, perhaps, the Nara thought to himself as he entered the large hall. Smiling towards a few of the familiar faces he noticed in the crowd, Shikamura made his way to the head of the table. Stopping in front of Kiyomi, he bowed deeply and turned towards Zakito, offering the former Hokage a respectful bow as well. "Empress Homura, Lord Hon, it is a pleasure to see you both again. And in such a beautiful setting I might add." Smiling warmly, he turned from the head of the table, glancing at either side. Seemed there was an even split.Noticing the lady he had sat next to during the previous meeting, Shikamura made his decision and walked over to sit beside Ferra. Offering her a friendly nod, he was pleased to see her return it with a smile of her own. Glancing around the room, Shikamura wondered how this meeting would go.

Great amount of wealth with the respect and love of your people could get you far. Being quite aware and experienced with this, Takeo would become aware that long travels wouldn't be included in the luxuries of being rich and loved. His entourage was quite big, in comparison with that of other leaders of clans and important families. Servants and guards alike would travel with the plump man towards the fortress-city of Magnhild. Which in comparison with Hanaguro, in the River province, was literally at the other side of the Empire. The force of nature didn't do much to soothe the journey. Plagued with occasional rain and even a few storms of hail raining down on the entourage, Takeo started to consider if it was wise to leave the comfort of his city and province. His wife together with his advisors would be capable to run and rule the province while he would attend to the clan meeting in Magnhild. In his imagination he had predicted that the journey would be long but worthwhile. He would stride with his entourage in the centre of the Hon heartlands, reaping awe and perhaps even the envy of some with showing the pride and wealth of the Tamiyo. But after a week of travel, Takeo became worried. Already had his carriage suffered damage to one of the wheels, forcing the entourage to come to a halt and even facing the dire decision of turning back. Knowing, however, that he was expected, Takeo decided to press on despite the weather and hindrances that he and his entourage faced.

Approaching the fortress-city of Magnhild eventually, Takeo made certain that everything and everybody was looking dandy. His guards were epitome of pride, their backs straightened and their gear cleaned. Lines of servants playing instruments and some carrying banners that depicted the sigil of the Tamiyo would follow the carriage. A waggon which was used to carry gifts for various people was lavenishedly decorated and had a spot for Takeo himself, to be sighted by those who would gaze upon the Tamiyo entourage.

Venturing towards the city, Takeo was somewhat surprised by the sight of the large city. He had imagined that the Hons had little desire or need for refined tastes. That their city and buildings would just aimed to be practical. Lacking decorations or any hint of affection. As Takeo's entourage entered the city, the plump man made certain that he seemed confident and proud. Waving occasionally at the people who came to look at his entourage passing by, Takeo wondered what the denizens of Magnhild thought. Were they impressed by his entourage? Or had another clan made a grand entrance, much better, than him before? Doubt nibbled at the confidence and by the time that Takeo and his entourage reached the inner circle of the city, he wasn't so certain if it had been a good idea to restrain the finances spent on wanting to make a grand first impression. The next part, where his entourage would be guided away as he would make way towards the keep, made his confidence waver. He was used to being announced by a herald of his own. Then a servant who knew other leaders and their sigils by heart, able to whisper to Takeo who they were and some of their deeds and feats. Realising that he was acting as some feeble young lad, Takeo would raise his chin and clench his hands into fists. With the pride and confidence that was befitting for a man of his stature, Takeo would enter the large hall where the meeting would be held. The banners and various decorations caught his eye and he felt comforted by their presence. It meant that his assumption was wrong but also that perhaps the Hon leaders had some love for the finer things of life. Something that they would share with him.

Being on time to witness the lord of the Nara clan to present himself, Takeo would take some notes of how the Nara had approached the center of the table. Striding forth, there was a certain jovial impression present in how the plump man moved forth. Once he had neared the spot in front of the center, Takeo would kneel briefly down towards Kiyomi. "Your Majesty," he began in an affectionate tone, "I must humbly pronounce that it is a great pleasure as the honour to be in your propinquity. I come from Hanaguro to deliver presents to express my dynasties and the River province's recognition to you as the supreme ruler, of our loyalty." Once he had spoken, he would flash a large smile towards the young ruler. Now he would rise up, puffing once, as he performed a bow - as graceful as his posture allowed him - towards Zakito Hon. "Lord Hon, I express my admiration for your lands and city. Truly, the stories about your land and people have fallen short to describe the magnitude of its beauty." Once he had spoken, Takeo would bow once more to the Empress before making his way to a seat. Settling down next to Chu Omari, Takeo would rub his hands as he wondered what fruits his entrance would bring him. Hopefully, some good refreshments.

She did not want to be here. As much as these clan meetings were surely important, she just felt that perhaps somebody else would have been better suited. Still, father had insisted she go instead of the usual representative chosen by Hiraku. She made her way quickly through the city, not particularly caring for what people like the Hon had built. Shiori had always thought the Hon to be a nasty people, especially given Hideyori's words on the group. Remember she was supposed to be calm and friendly, Shiori forced any negative expression from her features as she approached the inner city gates. A short walk after and she was arriving at where the meeting would take place. Entering quickly, she stopped to give a pleasant smile and elegant bow towards the Empress and the Hon. "Your Majesty, Lord Hon, on behalf of the Hyuuga I thank you for inviting us here, the city is quite beautiful." She lied, though she had long since mastered being able to do just that rather convincingly. "We offer our apologies that a more familiar face couldn't come." She said before moving to take the remaining seat. The rook member calmly looking around at some of the others present. Trying to recall names that father had made her learn.

The travel from the heartlands of the Yamanaka clan land towards Magnhild was a long one. With her own entourage, Tsuru had little trouble of reaching the city. A few that carried the banners that presented the symbol of her clan, Tsuru was pleasantly surprised by the welcome of the Hons. The presence of the guards and troops that were more of the region and local military remembered Tsuru what kind of people the Hons aspired to be, in a collective sense. While neither she or the Yamanaka were overly fond of militant achievements or striving much for it, the woman was well aware of the importance of a strong military. Slowly moving through the city, Tsuru wondered for a moment if the Hons were as deadly as they had been in the past. Magnhild had stood through two large sieges that would have been the end of the capital of the Yamanaka or any of their settlements. Bravery could only do so much, Tsuru mused to herself as she decided that she should find a way to make her request to be heard.
Entering the inner part of the city, the Yamanaka leader had little trouble to leave her guards and servants. If the Hons were plotting to take her life then they could have done so way before she had reached the city. Not to mention that there was no reason for any strife or doubt between Yamanaka and Hon anyways. Reaching the hall where the meeting was held, Tsuru noticed that she was one of the last leaders to arrive as various seats were still vacant. Much to her own joy, she noticed that there was a spot next to Shikamura Nara vacant. First, however, Tsuru would near the spot in the center. Bowing deeply for both the lord of the Hons as to the young Empress, Tsuru would speak up. "It is both a great pleasure and honour to be present here, Lord Hon and your Majesty." Bowing once more after the short and friendly phrase, Tsuru would make way towards the vacant spot she desired. "Good to see you here, Lord Nara. I hope that I haven't missed anything... interesting." a faint smile decorated the thin lips of the Yamanaka as she sat down, speaking in Yakimara to the Nara leader.

The arrival of each clan leader and representative was met with a smile as Kiyomi inclining her head towards them. Slowly the large table would be populated by leaders of large and renowned clans. People who held a large amount of influence and renown in name of their clan but there were also representatives as leaders of smaller clans present. Not being punished for their smaller clans to be sitting somewhere else but allowed to be next to somebody of a much larger or powerful clan. Kiyomi wondered if Zakito had designed that or simply been uncaring for it. Waiting as there would not be any new arrivals, Kiyomi saw that various servants would offer cold and warm beverages to those partaking in the meeting. Various drinks of both local origin as exported from other parts of the realm were being given as option.
Slowly but surely there would be a dawn of silence among the present men and women. Clearing her throat softly, to draw the attention towards herself, Kiyomi would slightly lean forward. Placing her elbows on the table as well folding her hands together, she would begin the meeting.

"I am glad to see that so many of you could come and participate in this meeting. This site is of great importance for the Hon clan and it is a pleasure as honour for many of us to be present in this hall. I would like to thank Lord Hon for his effort for both in making this meeting possible as for his previous work," Kiyomi said as she would flash a smile towards Zakito sideways. "I would like to start with the first topic about what you lords and ladies would like to ask of the crown. I am certain that some of you or your clan desire for nothing but that some others could use some aid." Finishing her sentence, Kiyomi wondered who would start off first as well wondering if her plan would go as smoothly as she was hoping for.

Suzu had been watching the clan leaders arriving one by one from the right corner of the room where she had taken up her position. Many of the Clan Leaders that arrived she had heard of, be it through more standard sources such as short briefings held between Sworn Swords to keep up to date on happenings in the Empire or through more unconventional means. Many were accomplished Shinobi, and distinguished political leaders of their clans. They commanded all of the respect that came with their titles, they had earned it through hard work and effort on their ends. There were a few that were simply stand ins for actual clan leaders, these ones she wasn't quite so knowledgeable on, but they had been given the okay by the Hon security and the Sworn Swords prior to the meeting so they too posed no threat to Her Majesty.

The arrival of the Nara Clan Leader left only three members of the meeting left to arrive, as Suzu wondered what may have been taking them she stopped her thoughts short as a rather plump man entered the room. Undoubtedly it was Takeo Tamiyo, the head of the Tamiyo Dynasty and leader of the River Province. He had peldged his allegiance to the Empress upon the establishment of the Empire, but if there was anything that got to the mind of a person and messed with it it was power, of which anyone presents that knew of Takeo would know he had plenty of. Yet he was fiercely loyal. As he introduced himself to the Empress and Zakito Hon, Suzu couldn't help but feel there was something about the man that left a wrong feeling about her. He was confident and slightly charming and by all accounts loved by his people. The plump man that had likely never taken a life or fought for his own people had managed to become successful through other means. She made a note to check back in on Takeo's dealings at some point, a man with his position and blessings could be interesting, to say the least.

Aiko watched how other leaders and representatives of various Imperial clans entered the hall. She was hoping that her students would pay heed to her instructions and not venture into the city and get themselves into trouble. Which wouldn't happen if they would contain themselves to the area she had told them to remain in. The fact that there wasn't a planned setting for where each representative or leader sat, Aiko suspected that some sat where they were for obvious reasons. Glancing at her right, where Lord Tokugawa sat, Aiko flashed a polite smile towards the man. She wanted to inquire and start a bit of small talk with the Tokugawa clan leader but as Kiyomi spoke up, it was clear that she wouldn't be able to. Paying heed to the words of Kiyomi, Aiko remained silent for a moment. There wasn't anything that the Cho required of the state and crown. Yet, she decided to speak up.

"Your Majesty, the Cho clan don't have any troubling scenarios that require me to request any aid from the crown or any clans." Aiko began, as she would lean slightly forward. "However, I would like to bring something up. With the recent troubles that the Zealots have given us all. Not to forget some other particular odd events that have reached us. I am willing to contribute more resources in order to hunt and end these pesky Zealots if your majesty wills it."

[/spoili]
[/fieldbox]

 

[Oetje]

[fieldbox=Known with revenge, burlywood]
Magnhild, Hon clan lands. In the Empire of Akino.
A meeting between Kiyomi Homura and Meilin Cho.

A relative small collab between Aliceee and Oetjeee.

Summary:
Team 4 has set out for Magnhild once they were informed that the Empress and Lord Commander headed that way. Once in Magnhild, Meilin manages to arrange an audience with Kiyomi. The two discuss briefly what Meilin has discovered in Hanaguro with her team. Leading to Kiyomi's gratitude and interest in Team 4.

---

[spoili]
The journey to Magnhild was pretty peaceful. Though Meilin was eager to pay a visit to the lands of the Hon, she was also anxious. She knew bits about the Hons and their jarldoms. In a sense, it wouldn't be much different from her own clan and its heartlands. But she had never been south, so she couldn't speak out of experience. During the trip, she had decided to teach Madoc and Aoi some bits of Chonobi. As explaining various traditions and manners of the Hon. Despite she was sure that she couldn't teach them everything nor would they be able to understand everything. Which was fine. She would make sure that they wouldn't encounter too many bumps.

Reaching the large city, Meilin couldn't help but in awe. The Hons were different from the Cho but Meilin felt more at home by just spotting the large and imposing defences. The merchant caravan would enter the city and it was there where the team of Meilin parted ways with them. Now that they were in the large city, Meilin decided first to find them a place to stay. Keeping Madoc and Aoi close by her, Meilin would find them a place at an inn that went by the name of "The Mad Deer". Now that they had a place to stay, Meilin would work on the next. Reaching out to the Lord Hon and her Majesty.

After having reported to the guards at the citadel, that formed the inner defences of the city, Meilin didn't have to wait that long. Surprisingly, she was escorted into the large keep. Being guided to a spacious room, she was told to wait there.

She walked at a fast pace. Even the Sworn Swords that accompanied her had some trouble to keep up. Pushing the door open, Kiyomi barely lost momentum as she locked her gaze on the Cho. Coming to a halt, Kiyomi briefly eyed the Cho Guard. The uniform of the Cho was without doubt betraying her affiliation. "You requested to speak with me," Kiyomi said, her eyes slightly narrowing. The Sworn Swords entered the room and took places. Watching the movement of the unknown Cho.

Meilin dropped to a knee as she watched Kiyomi Homura walk into the room. The hood of her outfit was pushed backwards. Keeping her head down, she wouldn't look up when spoken to. The highest that Meilin could see were the hands of Kiyomi. "Yes, your Majesty. I have most important information. Discovered when ambushing zealots in Hanaguro." Meilin replied back.

Kiyomi's eyes narrowed more. She remained silent for a moment. Then she subtly gave the gesture for Meilin to rise up. "Speak freely," Kiyomi ordered, shifting to Chonobi, as she locked her eyes with Meilin's.

Rising up, Meilin wavered for a moment. Then she began talking. On what they had done in Hanaguro. The eavesdropping and what information they had gained. Word by word as she had memorised it. Explaing it further that she wanted to tell this in person and not willing to entrust it to a messenger or bird, Meilin would become silent.

Kiyomi kept her eyes locked on Meilin. Hearing the report, a tension started to rise in the room. As if something menacing was about to move into the room. But it would slowly flow away as Kiyomi spoke up. "I thank you. This information will be of good help." Kiyomi turned to a Sworn Sword and ordered the man to inform Katashi. Then she turned to Meilin.

"What was your name and rank again?"

Becoming more nervous, Meilin remained silent. Her eyes darted her gaze to the Sworn Sword who received an order. The question of Kiyomi was met with an instant answer as Meilin bowed her head to the Empress.
"Meilin Cho of the Nayami lineage. The leader of Team 4 and member of the Cho Guard."

"Well, Meilin Cho. You have earned my gratitude. Consider yourself invited for the feast this evening. Once you leave, I will have a servant giving you some funds to buy something nice for you and your team. After the feast, I want to speak about something." Kiyomi paused for a moment. "Unless you had another reward in mind?"

Meilin would bow deep towards Kiyomi when it was stated she had earned the Empress gratitude. Hearing she was invited to a feast, Meilin wasn't entirely sure how she felt about that. It was both nice and intimidating. Raising from her bow, Meilin flashed a polite smile. "Your Majesty humbles me. I am certain that my team will be delighted to come on your invitation. I wouldn't dare to ask for anything else."

"Good. I need to go but I expect to see you later, Meilin." Kiyomi would nod towards the Cho before turning on her heels. Walking out of the room, Kiyomi felt the need to punch something. But with the new information, she would make sure that those zealots would suffer. Tatsuya would be returned to her.

[/spoili]
[/fieldbox]

 

[conman2163]

[fieldbox="Uyeno Annexation!"]
A collab by conman and alice!
Location: Akinian Empire, Rain Province, Uyeno Clan lands.


Summary:
According to a plan set down by Chu before he left for the clan meetings at Magnhild, many troops of the Omari have mobilized. One such detachment was dispatched to the Uyeno with one purpose, diplomacy. With an Omari diplomat at it's head, the force would integrate the Uyeno into their lands. The age of small clans in the Rain is at an end.

---

Spoiler

Thick boots pounded across the wooden bridge that separated the Uyeno and Omari clan lands. A column of men, five abreast and twenty deep moved at a quick march. Spears and tall board shields held by leather armored troops. At their flank marched a second column, this one five abreast as well, but only fifty deep. They were clad significantly differently, swords at their sides. The armor they wore was styled in the way of the Taika and they marched in a far more disciplined fashion then those to their front. Most of these men also bore bows.

On the upper left arm of every man's equipment was painted the Omari sigil, and a banner held by one of two riders who lead the column at the front was decorated with the same emblem. The men marched in time with a sheep-skin drum, their feet making a resounding noise in unison that echoed throughout the land as they moved. The rider that was clearly in charge of the procession was dressed in blue lamellar armor, same as the men in the second column, except for his was more richly decorated. This man was Elduin Omari, cousin to Chu Omari.

Over the course of several hours, the troops made their way through the clan lands of Uyeno, forcing those who stood in their way aside. They moved in this manner to the clan compound of Uyeno, stopping only when they were inside the large compound of the manor.

The men in the first column separated with practiced discipline, fanning out in the courtyard in squads of ten, lining the outer wall and facing the inside of the compound. The men in the second column separated into two, squads of twenty five. Half stood outside the entrance to the small clan compound, blades drawn so as to make no mistake that no one was to enter. The other stood inside of it, flanking the leader. Every single man looked on edge, and dangerous, those that had been in the second column with hands on swords. The man with the banner dismounted, and then helped Elduin dismount. The two men waited just inside the gate, in line with the five squads of other men. "Uyeno. I am here to talk. Where is your clan leader?" Elduin shouted into the compound.

The people that had spotted the force quickly made way for them, not eager to test the patience of the Omari troops or their leader. Curious glances were thrown from those who were working in the fields or on the road. When the Omari troops moved into the compound, the few guards were wavering. They were with too few and completely caught by surprise that they couldn't do more than to step out of the way. The commoners quickly moved out of the way, most deciding to quickly walk home.
Most doors and windows were closed quickly. Only a few were slightly open to reveal some curious faces, that were wondering why there were Omari forces inside the compound.

The question of Elduin remained unanswered for some time. No commoner or guard seemed eager to answer or get near the Omari troops. But eventually, a small guard escorted a man. His fine clothing and the particular style gave away who this was. Jueno of the Uyeno clan, a man in his forties. A dismayed expression was visible on his features as he would come to a halt.
"I am here, Omari." He replied back, his tone only marking it clear that he was quite upset on how the Omari had waltzed into his clan's compound. "What is the meaning of this? Coming to bear steel into another clan's compound? Have the Omari lost the meaning of honour or loyalty?!" The man asked, quickly eyeing the troops that were present.

Elduin held his hand up. "Peace Jueno, I have not come here to spill blood, but rather to make an offer." The man strode up, four men wordlessly detaching from the squad of men to act as a guard. He reached within the satchel at his side and pulled out a scroll, holding it out for the older man to take. Detailed in it was, in no uncertain terms, what would make the Uyeno a vassal clan of the Omari, effectively being absorbed. Listed in was the rights that the clan would have as a vassal clan, including the right to representation at a council of the vassal clans. The scroll was accompanied by the signature and personal seal of Chu Omari. A raindrop backed by a katana. "Lord Omari sends his apologies that he could not offer this in person, he had to answer the Empress's call to a clan summit." Elduin looked around, now addressing not just Jueno Uyeno, but the entire clan compound. "Lord Omari has a plan for the future. For too long, the Taika clans of the Rain have been content with their lot. No effort has been made to progress. We, who were once the pinnacle of might centuries ago, are now behind in many areas, we have grown lazy and fat, a shame upon our ancestors! To the East, other clans laugh at us, they brush us off in all affairs. Not to mention the growing danger to the West. The Fang already controls the Claw! What happens when they decide to invade us? Will we even be capable of putting up a fight, out of touch with military affairs as we are? What Lord Omari offers is an expansion of wealth, modernization, glory, and honor. Security and protection against those who would harm us! Lord Omari's way is the way of the future. It will lead us to greatness." Elduin returned his attention to Jueno. "This is what I offer. A chance to participate in the future. All you have to do is sign, and swear fealty to the Omari." Elduin's emphasis on the words offer and chance made it clear that the scroll would be signed, and that the oath would be given, with or without his consent.

Distrust was clear on the facial expression of Jueno. Nonetheless, he didn't start to argue or make demands for the Omari to leave. Glancing at the scroll, the leader grasped the paper and rolled it out. Reading the offer, his eyes narrowed and his cheeks started to flare red. He closed his eyes as his hands trembled while Elduin spoke loud, to his people. Despite Jueno desiring that the Omari would shut up and leave, he couldn't say anything. Many curious bystanders didn't do more than whisper and speak with each other.
There wasn't a clear approval or agreement from the bystanders. But neither was there any disagreement visible, which did say enough.

"You come here, to my compound with an armed force and ask me to bend the knee? Thinking I would submit with this… knife put on my throat?" Jueno whispered, the anger was clear in the man's voice. He wanted to say more but then some faint sounds rang through the air. Some folk started to cheer and yell the name of Omari, calling out for progression. Surprised, Jueno's face started to become pale as he threw a glance in various directions.
Clearly growing bitter, Jueno rolled the scroll up. He wanted to say something but no sound left his lips. It became clear what his people wanted and despite his own wishes, he simply nodded.
"Seems it has come to this. But heed my words," Jueno said in a lower volume, his eyes betraying his growing anger, "I will remember this. Lord Omari will hear of this." That having said, he would raise his right hand into the air. Motioning his people to become silent.

"I have heard your will. If this is what you, my beloved subjects, desire then I will see to it! Let clan Uyeno join the Omari clan. Let us join this plan for prosperity and prestige, so that our ancestors may smile upon us!" The leader shouted, receiving cheers and applause back from his subjects. Throwing a glare towards Elduin, Jueno would make a small bow before gesturing to his manor.
"I will prepare some lodgings, Omari, if you would honour us with your stay."

Elduin studied the man and nodded, satisfied he spoke. "With this, Lord Uyeno," Elduin said, purposefully using the man's rightful title. "You have welcomed your people, and yourself into a new age of prosperity. There will be a summit of all the leaders at the Omari compound in a month and a half's time. There you may give your oath to Lord Omari, and express your grievances to him about the manner in which this deal was carried out. Unfortunately, I must refuse your generous offer for bedding however. We have many men and I would not ask you to give them all a bed. Besides, we must march to visit the Maeno and I must be swift. Have a good rest of your afternoon, Lord Uyeno" Elduin bowed to the man, and then marched back to his horse, mounting the beast before barking an order to his men. They assembled back into marching formation, and started out. As they marched through the land, occasionally a man would break off and post a notice of the new union, ensuring that the people would know of the new agreement.

[/fieldbox]

 

[Gerontis]

[fieldbox=A new assignment, wheat]
A collab between Chromehound and Gerontis.
A meeting between Hayate Hyuzu and Koike Hon.

Summary:
Hayate holds a meeting with Koike. They discuss some plan on how to deal with the large opposing force. Hayate then has two requests to ask from Koike. Koike agrees, though hesitant with the first request. When he hears the second one...

[spoili]
Walking towards the tent of Hayate, Koike wondered what the reason could be. He had been busy with training alongside of his own battalion. Despite not being that long with the men, he was growing more confident in ordering them around. There seemed even some respect to grow from the men as his captains. Yet, Koike felt that he still had to prove his worth before they would accept him completely. But that was a worry for later, he told himself as he approached the guarded tent of the Hyuzu. Reporting in, Koike was requested to wait outside as one of the guards would alert Hayate that Koike had arrived. This moment allowed Koike to throw a look around. The camp always seemed so active and while that was good, Koike hoped that they would soon be able to find a more suitable place to endure their time on the eastern continent.

Staring down at the letter in front of him, Hayate tried to think of how to finish it. Chewing his lip thoughtfully, he did not hear the guard enter the tent. When the man spoke, announcing Koike's arrival, Hayate felt himself tense up slightly. Turning he nodded at the guard. "Send him in please." Glancing back at the letter, Hayate frowned. Letting out a sigh, he rolled the paper up and set it aside. It would have to wait. Standing, Hayate walked around his desk and waited for his friend to enter the tent.

Being told he could enter, Koike would enter the tent. Leaving the cold outside, the Hon would salute towards Hayate. "Commander, sir," he added while standing in position for a moment. Slowly he dropped the fist from his chest and would close the distance between them a bit. "I came as quick as I could. I wanted to come earlier but was informed that you were busy. If you want it now, I can bring the report from my assignment. Cause I have some good and bad news, all together." Koike further said.

A slight smile crossed Hayate's face as he saw his friend alive and well. It was strange, but he felt relieved having Koike here. This conflict had taken something from everyone. Knowing that the Hon had made it back safely from his mission was a small comfort. Returning the salute, Hayate nodded. "Thank you for coming." Gesturing towards one of the seats, Hayate continued, "Please, feel free to have a seat. You've been going for quite some time." While he had been hoping Koike would bring back only good news, Hayate knew that would have been too good to be true. "What is the news?"

Taking a seat, Koike nodded. "I have. There was much to explore and we ran into a few troubles." Koike began, remembering the short skirmish that they had with those damned red cloaks. "To not bore you with every detail, we have discoveredthat the enemy army has no supply train or connection. Much like us, they are most likely stuck with the provisions that they have at their camp. Which makes them either a very large expeditionary force or will soon enough establish a supply route. We had various skirmishes but nothing too bad. The enemy is moving troops around to try to keep hold of their perimeter but seems to be quite cautious from moving too many troops away from their main camp." He paused for a moment. "I suspect that if the situation continues that they will sooner or later have establish that supply route. Unless we manage to prevent from doing so. Some of my officers have reported that the enemy's outriders have been spotted further away from their camp. So it could also mean that the enemy force is slowly being spread over the area."

Listening as Koike spoke, Hayate did not move at first. When the Hon mentioned that they were trying to keep hold of their perimeter, Hayate began to pace back and forth slowly. If they managed to establish a supply route, it would put the Allied Forces at a significant disadvantage. If they were spreading themselves thin, on the other hand, it might give the Allied Forces an opportunity to land another significant blow. Turning to face Koike, Hayate folded his arms across his chest. "I am glad you were able to return safely. The enemy..." pausing, he reached up with one hand and scratched his chin, "Are they spread in a pattern? Or does it seem disorganized, scattered?"

"From what we could gather, they were spread out in a more disorganised manner. Pockets here and there of outriders. We did encounter some Red Cloaks but every skirmish winded up in our favour." The last sentence left a bitter taste in Koike's mouth. But despite Katsu wounded after that small fight, they had still managed to score a victory. "Though, I must add that I can't be absolutely certain. We have placed a lot of focus to not engage or penetrate too deep in areas that we considered were held firmly by the enemy. If you do wish to have this figured out, I can arrange the suitable units to make a return and see what they can find out."

Taking a moment to consider things, Hayate nodded slowly. "I want to know if we can take advantage of their disorganization. Cause them to spread out and focus on smaller scaled fights that we can control. If we can keep them distracted, we may be able to stop them from establishing a trade route." Raising an eyebrow, Hayate shrugged. "And who knows? Maybe we can whittle their forces down to something more manageable."

"I doubt that." Koike said without holding back on being blunt. "Right now they got the advantage of numbers. And I suspect that it is easier for them to establish a supply route than it is for us. Our supplies have to come from overseas. Where as I doubt they face the same problems that we face. I agree that we will have to whittle their numbers down but if we take too long, they will just gather up more troops where we will just find ourselves becoming weakened." Pausing, Koike shook his head. "If anything, I am still of the opinion we will have to deal a large blow to their forces. It doesn't seem like the most pleasant plan but we already have proven that our equipment is superior. Our discipline and morale is still better than theirs, so I suggest that we don't wait too long and play it too cautious."

Frowning slightly, Hayate tilted his head. "A large scale blow is all well and go, but we don't even know the extent of their numbers! If we go in unprepared we're just serving up the troops." Turning, Hayate sighed. "Our raid worked because we had the element of surprise. Charging in with assumptions is not something I will allow."

"And you will allow them to learn more about us? Being cautious has its merit, I agree. But we can't forever determine when and where to fight. If we did, we wouldn't have any issue. If we remain too cautious and wary to pick a real fight, they will do so. And then we will be forced to fight on their terms. Terms that we won't like." Koike replied back, growing slightly frustrated. He understood where Hayate came from but he didn't agree. Despite knowing that Hayate prefered him to be honest, Koike felt like he was slightly out of place. "Each fight will have a chance we are going to lose people. In time it won't matter if you decided on taking them head on and beating them with a large blow or taking them little by little. You can't prevent that people are dying, Hayate."

"There is a difference between caution and inaction Koike." Hayate said, his tone gaining a slight edge. "I am not proposing that we do nothing, nor am I proposing we grant them the opportunity to learn about us." Locking eyes with his friend, Hayate continued. "We are outnumbered and facing an enemy that we know very little about. Do you honestly think it is smart to run in with swords waving in the air trying to pretend we are the heroes from the old stories?" Narrowing his eyes, Hayate understood Koike's desire, but also attributed some of it to the Hon's heritage. "Death is inevitable and I am not foolish enough, nor childish enough to think we can somehow get out of this without losing lives. What I will not do, however, is waste those lives." Staring at the Hon for a long moment, Hayate shook his head and sighed. Reaching up with one hand, he scratched the back of his neck. "We are not just fighting for ourselves Koike. We have to think of those back home. If we lose here, this fight may very well make its way back to our borders. We need to buy them as much time as possible to prepare, just in case..."

"If the enemy establishes a supply line, sure, it puts us at a disadvantage initially, however, we can turn it to our advantage if we use our heads rather than our muscles. Sabotage the supply line, poison their water supply, the food, something! Disrupt them and take advantage of that opportunity to launch our attack. We do not have to rush into something simply hoping that our will is strong enough to carry us through."

"Yes, I actually do. Cause right now you are proposing something I consider inaction." Standing up, Koike kept his eyes locked on Hayate. "I am not stating we need to take action because I am out of for glory. You should know that I personally give no damn about glory. I care more than most for our home. I have bled and carry scars from fights that technically never existed or are recorded." Pausing, Koike placed his hands on the edge of the table. "Right now as I see it, we are sitting and waiting. With our supplies dwindling and in the middle of winter. How soon before our people will get sick? I recognise the tactical advantage but in terms of strategy?

He shook his head lightly. "We already know that we can best them in a fight. I think it is best if we drive them away. The sooner the better. If you, however, want us to be more cautious? Then simple," Koike straightened his back and placed his hands on his back. "Then we do so. You know my opinion but I am not the commander. Just a colonel."

"Fuck off Koike." Hayate said, the frustration clear in his voice. Shaking his head, Hayate rubbed the bridge of his nose. "You know how important your damned opinion is. Don't make rank a fucking part of this. It never has been and never will be." Sighing, Hayate shrugged and glanced towards the map. "This whole thing... Dragon be damned this whole thing sucks..." Turning from the map back to the Hon, Hayate looked tired. "I need your help Koike. We aren't going to agree on every little point and that is fine. But I need to know you support my decision. I am not asking us to wait out the enemy. I am asking for us to play to our strengths. If our forces truly are stronger than theirs, excellent! We will stand a much better chance of pushing them back. But let's make sure we can grant ourselves every advantage that we can. Within reason of course."

Tilting his head to the side, Hayate let out another sigh. "I don't mean weeks, or months... I mean days. Let's do everything we can over the next few days to give ourselves the best shot possible. Saki is in the middle of interrogating some of the troops we captured, maybe she can get us some valuable information, maybe not, but if we don't try... if we don't try, are we really giving our forces the best shot at taking these bastards out, once and for all?"

Briefly Koike's eyes narrowed at the first three words of Hayate's reply. But his composure remained the same. He waited for a few seconds before speaking up. "You want my help but I gave you my opinion. If you want more? Then fine, here are my thoughts." He placed once more his hands at the edge of the table. Grabbing one of the maps, he pointed at a spot. The field in front of the enemy main camp. "We already proven ourselves superior in battle. If we can prevent them from using their numbers, we can take them out. But they won't just likely come at us if the terms aren't to their liking. I suggest that we try to seduce them. Make them feel confident and try the waters." Pointing to the south, Koike moved his finger close to the nearby mountainous terrain. "We will deploy a detachment here. Large enough to be able to hold the enemy off and yet lure them into a trap. This detachment will slowly fall back and keep luring more of the enemy to the woods at the south. There we will have more forces at the ready to spring the trap. Encircle them and wiping hopefully a large portion of their army. Another detachment will be at the ready at the middle crossing. Preventing them from making way to our camp and if possible, Koike slowly moved his index finger over the crossing to the main camp.

"Taking out more of them. With enough forces lured away, they will not send troops into testing our defenses at the rivers. We can attempt to take out their leadership or drive them into a corner. Once the forces that encircled the enemy south can rejoin, we will have the advantage. We can thus destroy a large portion and rout the remains before our own supplies run out or they will gain more advantages. If handled smart, we can be aggressive and render their numbers null. I believe we truly can make it work. It is still, however," Koike locked his eyes on Hayate, a stern gaze, "Your call. You are the commander, whether you like to hear it or not. It is your responsibility to either be cautious or have enough trust that we can do this."

Watching as Koike gestured on the map, Hayate considered the Hon's suggestion. It was a good plan and in theory could bring about a decisive victory. Remaining silent, Hayate studied the map, deep in thought. "You phrase it as if I do not trust you, but you of all people should know how untrue that is. I trust you with my life Koike." Turning from the map, Hayate met Koike's gaze. "And I am asking you to trust me as well." Pausing, Hayate glanced back at the map. "Your plan looks good. I will speak with the other commanders and we will iron out the details. When we do so, I would ask that you be at my side."

"We will allow Saki the time to finish her interrogations. But we will not remain idle while that happens. Lay the groundwork with the troops and ensure they are ready. I want you to arrange those units you spoke about earlier. Have them monitor the perimeter of the enemy camp. Make sure they keep their distance. We do not want to engage if we don't have to. The goal here is to monitor and report back. Understood?"

Koike locked his eyes back on Hayate. He remained silent, his expression being serious. "I am aware. I am now hoping you will have some confidence in the troops. Last time we got quite lucky that the enemy had the confidence to rush into us, clearly not thinking we were used to so much violence." Pausing for a moment, Koike let some concern to become visible as audible. "I guess. I prefer to not be there all the meetings. You can handle yourself very well without my aid. But that is my opinion."
Hearing that Saki was handling the interrogations, Koike wanted to oppose that decision. He knew how well Saki could handle such matters with sublime effiency. Her past with the Zero Teams as her abilities allowed her that, more than most knew.
"Understood. I will see to it that the orders are passed down to the troops." Koike replied, nodding for extra emphasis.

Looking away for a moment, Hayate shrugged. "I am not asking you to be there because I fear I cannot handle it. I am asking you to be there because I value your opinon and I consider you to be a keen strategist." Turning back to the Hon, Hayate straightened his back. "If you do not wish to go, I will not force you. All I ask is that you let me know your decision before I meet with them." As Koike mentioned he would pass the orders to the troops, Hayate returned the nod. "Thank you Koike. Before you go, I have one other item I would like to discuss."

He nodded. "I will consider it and then let you know my answer." He replied. In truth, Koike was well aware that Hayate put confident in having him around. But Koike didn't want to make it seem as if Hayate wasn't a competent leader on his own. When his friend stated he had another matter that he wanted to discuss. Koike gestured that Hayate had the stage, as Koike was ready to listen to what Hayate had to discuss further.

Pausing for a moment, Hayate nodded, accepting the answer. Hopefully Koike replied sooner rather than later, but Hayate would respect his decision either way. "I need you to act as a liason with our leaders back home." the Hyuzu said clasping his hands together. "Your relationship with the Jounin Commander and Empress Homura will allow for easy communication and a larger degree of trust. Not to mention, you will be able to travel back and forth more easily through the use of the Zodiac technique."

Listening, Koike frowned. He wanted to say something but then realised something. He leaned slightly forward as his eyes locked on to Hayate's. "You want me to teleport back, away from the front?" He asked, his voice giving away what he thought of the order. His lips parted right away, wanting to protest. Stating that he would rather gut himself than to move away from where he was needed the most. That he wouldn't leave them behind in this damned place. Not with such a large force that was hostile towards them. "Very well. But I do demand that you won't start the offensive without me. Not for the sake of glory. The Gods may piss on that. But I will not let you guys make me sit it out in comfort while you do the heavy lifting."

Shaking his head, Hayate did not want Koike to get the wrong idea. Though... he wasn't entirely incorrect. "I have no intention of starting this offensive without you on the battlefield. The Black Dragon can't fight without having the White Wolf at his side, after all." Raising an eyebrow slightly, Hayate tilted his head to the side. "It will be for a very short time. I need you to do this because nobody else can. If I leave, it puts everything at risk. If Saki leaves... well I think we can both agree that she's not entirely in the right headspace right now. Katsu and Masami? I don't know that either of them can do what we need."

Remaining silent for a moment, Koike then spoke up again. "Very well. I will see what I can do. What do I have to ask for precisely? I don't imagine it is just to inform them on the status of the campaign." He asked, starting to feel a bit uncomfortable with this plan. While he understood the need of being send, that didn't make it less uncomfortable for him.

"A part of it will be to inform them on the status yes. This is safer than trying to send any letters through standard methods." Pausing, Hayate placed his hands behind his back. "We will also need to ask for reinformcements. If we are to launch a large offensive, it is more than likely we will lose many in the process. Depending on the outcome, we may need to retreat somewhere that is more easy to defend. If that is the case, we won't last too long without additional supplies and troops. So we need to request this from the Empress and Lord Hon."

Koike remained silent for another moment. He was tempted to ask that somebody else could be send back. That he didn't want to go. His pride was hurt but he understood what Hayate asked. It wasn't what he thought it was. He wasn't send back to sit out the coming clash. But to ensure that they would have more to work with. To put the campaign to a good end. Slowly Koike nodded. "I understand. I will do my best." He said, noticing only a second later that his voice was a bit softer than before. Clearing his throat, he would nod once more again. More firm this time. "How much time do you want to give me?"

Staring at Koike for a long moment, Hayate was relieved when the Hon replied. His tone had shifted slightly, which affirmed that he had his support. Nodding, Hayate took a moment before responding. "I would like to give you as much time as I can, however, I know how much we need you out here. We can hold up for a couple of days without you, but I would prefer if you can return as soon as you are able."

Once more Koike nodded. A couple of days? If he could summon himself to Kiyomi, he could try to convince her in a day or so. Hopefully, she wouldn't be super far away from his uncle. For a moment, Koike seemed to be in deep thought. Until he realised where he was. "Very well." He rose up from his seat. "I will arrange that I will go within a hour or so. Do keep an..." His voice trailed off as he briefly thought of Katsu. "Do not engage the enemy without me. It is unwise to head into battle without a brother to have your back." Koike extended his arm towards Hayate.

A slight smile touched his face and Hayate reached out, clasping his hand around Koike's wrist. "I wouldn't dream of doing this without you brother." Pausing for a brief moment, the smile turned into a grin. "So get your ass back here quickly."

Grasping Hayate's wrist, Koike nodded. "Will else be a piss poor song. The one brother being late to save the other brother's sorry hide. I will make sure to even bring you something nice in return." Pulling his hand back, Koike wanted to turn and ready to execute the plan. But he remembered something. Coming to a halt, he turned back to Hayate. "Any message for her, that you want me to bring her?" He asked, sounding quite serious about it. "And please. Not something that will result me in receiving a beating with a shoe."

Chuckling, Hayate shook his head slightly. "While it would be thoroughly tempting to send you back to a beating, I would not want to anger the Empress. It is more than likely she'd find a way to summon herself out here and give me the beating in person." Reaching up with one hand, Hayate scratched the back of his neck. "I have, er... well I have a letter. I am almost finished but... Well to be honest I'm not great at this kind of thing..."

The thought of Kiyomi deciding to summon herself to beat up Hayate caused Koike to snort back a laughter. When Hayate stated he had a letter, Koike frowned. "I must say that I am not that great at romance. But perhaps I can lend a hand. Unless," he quickly stated the word as he continued, "It is poetry. I am horrid at poetry. Never much of a fan at it either." He stated, waiting to see if he could help Hayate with finishing his letter.

Shaking his head adamantly, Hayate threw up both of his hands. "Oh Dragon no. I don't think I could even write proper poetry if I tried." Scratching the back of his head again, he chuckled shyly, "I don't know though... it is, kinda personal and... well frankly I think you'd laugh at me."

"I highly doubt it. I mean, look at my previous relations." Koike flashed a grin. Hooking his thumbs behind his belt, he nodded towards Hayate. "I doubt you can surprise or make me laugh at a love letter. Unless you wish to state how her Majesty's eyes are as green as the grass during the Summer. Or how something like that." A chuckle followed Koike's words as he hoped that Hayate wouldn't have written something like that.

"Oooh, that's a good line," Hayate said, feigning seriousness before laughing and shaking his head. "No no, I am trying to cut out some of the corniness. I want her to know how I feel, not bathe her in a bunch of compliments that feel a little weird without me being there."

"Perhaps I have some hidden talent for love letters?" Koike joked back. Hearing the problem, Koike shrugged lightly. "Write that down. Say how much you feel about her that you can't write it down. Believe me, sometimes that works pretty well. The fact you don't have the right words to phrase your feelings for her can hit the right mark. Besides, we are talking about her. I think she doesn't want anything else but what you else would tell her. I can't imagine her to be a fan of flowery language or letters."

"Well, I mean, she is a female and you never know how they can think." Grinning as his tone was meant more in a teasing fashion, Hayate laughed again. "In all seriousness though... Thank you. I don't think it will take me long to finish and you're right. Having it be too long would just... I dunno, it would almost take away from exactly what it is that I am trying to say. Can... can you return here when you are ready to head out and I can give you the letter to take to her?" Hayate's tone had softened slightly and he felt vulnerable.

That was true. Yet, Koike prefered to not verbally state he agreed. His luck with women was quite mixed, after all. The request was met with a genuine smile from Koike. "I will. Promised. She will first get the letter before I will speak of our situation." Realising that Hayate would probably desired to take his time with the letter, Koike cleared his throat. "Commander, sir," Koike stated with a firm voice, followed by a salute. Flashing once more a smile, he would turn on his heels to walk out of his tent. He now had to seek out Katsu.[/spoili]
[/fieldbox]

 

[conman2163]

[fieldbox="Maeno Integration"]
A collab by Conman and Gero!
Location: Akinian Empire, Rain Province, Maeno Clan lands.

Summary:
Another detachment of Omari troops marches into the lands of the Maeno clan, another Omari diplomat at their head. They take a more peaceful approach, waiting outside the compound rather then forcing their way in. The Maeno and the Teshima are actively engaged in trade talks at this compound, and thus the Omari kill two birds with one stone. Though it would be a week, the men would eventaully agree to swear fealty as a result of this meeting.

---

Spoiler

A column of warriors moved swiftly through the land of the Maeno, in the Rain province. They stood five abreast and twenty in rank, clad in leather armor and carrying shields with spears. The warriors were backed by another column of warriors clad in Taika style armor, who wore swords at their sides and numbered fifty men, again five abreast and ten deep. They marched in tempo with a sheepskin drum at a quick pace. This column was lead by a standard bearer and another rider. All their armor was adorned with the sigil of the Omari, as was the banner that the rider held. At the front was another cousin of Chu's, Tel Omari. Tel road his warbeast with his head held high, taika armor gleaming in the sunlight. They made good time, and the troops were quickly at the clan compound. The troops in the first column spread out into two groups of fifty men, forming two lines parallel with each other two men deep, but with a large gap between the two. In that gap, and slightly behind the two lines, stood the second column of men, spread out into a five deep ten across formation. At the front and center of the lines, before all of the men, stood Tel and the standard bearer. "Maeno, the Omari would have an audience with your Lord, now."

The guards at the gate were taken by surprise. The sighting of Omari troops didn't, however, warrant any need to raise the alarm. But the sight of such a large force caused the guards to waver on what the purpose was. The captain of the guard moved towards the gate after being alerted. Instructing one of his men to alert his lord, the captain eyed the Omari force.
The quality of the equipment that the Maeno guards had were relatively the same as the first column of Omari warriors. Despite having more guards at his disposal, the captain didn't demand the Omari to state their business. But neither did the Maeno guard made it clear that the Omari could pass through. After a short while, the guard that had been sent to alert Lord Maeno came back. Stating that the Omari representative could pass through but only the representative.

The standard bearer looked at Tel nervously as they heard the decree that only the Omari representative could pass through. He dismounted and walked at a quick step, helmet left behind with the standard bearer. The man walked into the compound. "Where is your Lord?" The Omari man asked the captain, upon spotting him.

The guards made way for Tel to pass through. The captain shot a look at the Omari but would gesture the man to follow him. The two would walk through the compound. Curious glances were thrown towards Tel from bystanders. Word started to travel fast about the Omari showing up with an armed group. Yet, nobody seemed particularly scared or afraid that it would wind up in bloodshed.
Moving into the manor, more guards seemed to ready themselves before departing towards the gate. They seemed to rush on with equipping themselves with simple armour and weapons. Tel would, eventually, be led to a spacious room where two men were sitting at a table. The old Maeno clan leader, Gonshiro. The leader of the Maeno was already a greybeard, the many wrinkles further betraying his advanced age. The other person was Tokuma Teshima, a man that couldn't be older than twenty-eight winters.

Where as the wrinkled face of Gonshiro showed little to no expression, Tokuma did little to hide his wariness.
"Omari, I don't remember that you were invited to this meeting. Why have you decided to come? With an armed force, nonetheless." Tokuma said, on a most demanding tone.

Tel said nothing to Tokuma Teshima, instead focusing on formalities first, surprise at the man's presence barely flitting across his face. "Lord Maeno, Lord Teshima, my apologies for this intrusion of your meeting, it had not been the Omari's intention to interrupt a meeting between clans." A polite smile adorned Tel's face as he spoke. "However, it is a surprise that may be turned to your advantage, I assure you. The men outside are my bodyguards I assure you, one can never be too careful with the Fang so close in these times." He drew two scrolls from his bag, both sealed with a wax emblem of the Omari, and placed them on the table within reach of the two men. "First though, thank you Lord Maeno for admitting me into your compound on such short notice. These scrolls are for both of you, from Lord Omari." Inside the scroll, terms were laid out, it dictated that the two clans would swear fealty to the Omari, and in exchange the Omari would provide protection, wealth, and a new age of modernization, as well as letting the Lord maintain their position, and become personal advisors to the new leader of the federation of clans. "Lords. For too long the Taika clans of the Rain province have been content to fester. Our lands and fortune of our clans has not grown, and neither has the fortune of the people we govern. The clans of the Rain have grown lazy. We fail to contribute anything notable to the empire, our military forces are too small to protect ourselves, and no effort towards progress has been made. To the east, the clans of the Rain are considered a laughing stock, barely worth a mention in Imperial records. To the West, the Fang has invaded the Claw country, and no doubt we will be next. Lord Omari has a plan however, to bolster our own security, lead us into the modern age, and to a new time of prosperity and wealth for everyone in the land. He wishes for you to join him in this new age of prosperity and security. All that needs to be done, is for you to sign the scrolls before you, and swear fealty to the Omari. In return we will give you new power, and a new day to strive for. Your names will go down in history as the first of the lord of the Rain province to lead their people to prosperity." The man paused for a moment, making a gamble and deciding to tell the men something he was not sure had gone through yet. "Lord Uyeno has already joined the Omari." He fell silent, standing, waiting for them to speak.

It remained silent for several seconds after Tel was finished. Gonshiro didn't seem to mind the intrusion, still appearing calm and collective. Tokuma, however, was quite the opposite. He stood up from his chair and glared at Tel.
"The mere gal!" He began, "You are telling us that the Omari want us to swear fealty in such a manner? With … bodyguards at the ready? Have the Omari lost their sense of honour---"
Before Tokuma could continue, Gonshiro interrupted the younger lord with a stern voice. "Silence." The sole word was enough to cause Tokuma to sit down, though did little to reduce the glare of the younger lord. "The words of your lord bring pain, good sir. Our military or economy fails short to the larger clans of the Empire. But if your lord had plans, he shouldn't have send for an armed force to suddenly show up at my doorstep." Gonshiro continued, his voice less stern but quite serious.

"How certain can we be that the Omari will be able to fulfill their promise?" The old leader asked, causing Tokuma to look up surprised. The younger lord wanted to speak up but a look from Gonshiro reduced that to a mere and soft groan.

"Lord Maeno, the intention is not to bring pain, but rather to tell the truth of our situation as clans." He drew another set of documents from his satchel, and placed them on the table. They detailed plans for economic improvements, the introduction of new industries into the region to move them out of the state of mainly agricultural industry to more modern industries, including mining, woodworking, and metallurgy, as well as the improvement of the current farming industry. The main document that touched the table was blueprints for a new suit of equipment, new implements of soldiering, that all the combined military forces would train in. It was similar to the Imperial Akinian equipment, but it sported major differences. There was an additional document outlining the plans to create a more professional military force available to fight, with a corp of good officers at their center. "Some of those plans have already been put into place in our own clan lands. The armor outlined before you is being sourced for our own troops. Though of course, more would be created for your own men as well, given that you join. These are but the first steps in a new power in the Empire, one that will rival any great clan that exists in the East."

Once more silence followed Tel's words. Tokuma had resorted to cross his arms and glaring at the Omari. His displeasure of what he considered an intrusion was quite clear. Gonshiro would actually pick a few of the plans and observe them. "I can't say that some of these plans don't seem well. But some of them aren't our way. Such changes would be considered radical. Not to mention, some of these plans require a lot of funds and resources. Is it known how Lord Omari will enable this all?" The old man asked, his eyebrows slightly perking up.

Tel nodded. "First and foremost will be the industry. We will improve the agricultural industry and begin selling off more of the excess food we create. We will also start up the mines and woodworking industries, though the focus on them will be smaller. There are several places in the valley that our compound resides in that would be suitable places for new mines. We can use the money generated from that to improve the lands." Tel looked from one lord to the next, then settled back on Gonshiro. "Some of these changes are expensive and radical, but if we work together, we can bear the load, temporary as it is. The Omari will bear the weight of the expense for the equipment of the new army. Indeed, some of this is are radical, new to this region, but there are more powerful clans who have become so by doing just this. By learning from their example, we too can lead our people to glory. We would not be sacrificing our honor or any of our traditions. As for the resources for the changes, most, if not all lie within our lands, we can produce the resources for this ourselves. The excess resources generated will in turn be sold. The new jobs will pay for themselves, and produce more work for our people, as well as allowing them to prosper."

"You want to throw away what your forefathers worked for? The way how people in this region have developed, for just what seem more profitable?" Tokuma asked, his eyes narrowing in anger. "If you think that I will swear fealty to somebody who just is ready to throw his heritage away to follow some other clan's example, I pity the Omari."
There was more that Tokuma wanted to say but Gonshiro spoke up. "I recommend that you pay more heed to your words, Lord Teshima. For I won't tolerate any infighting in my halls." The old man locked his eyes on Tokuma, who seemed willing to speak back. But just as the lips of the younger lord parted, ready to deliver an argument he seemed to remember his place. Lowering his head, Tokuma mumbled an apology towards Gonshiro.

"I see. I have some big doubts about these plan, sir." Gonshiro told Tel, patting on one of the plans. "You speak as if the Fang is already at our doorstep. I realise the danger that some of the foreign neighbours we have pose. But isn't it that we can rely on the Imperial military? To improve our own military, seems like a good idea. But why do so if we could rely on an already strong force?"

Tel shook his head at the inquiry. "Everyone has doubts, I can assure you they will be resolved in due time, if you join us. Not to mention that Lord Omari has made it clear those that join him will be included fully in the finalization of all of the plans. As for the Imperial military, no doubt they would respond, but how long would it take the full army to muster? We are right on the border with the Claw, if the Fang were to invade through that route, all of the men, women, and children of your clans would be right on the front lines. Decimation would be brought upon your lands in a matter of hours, most of which will take years to fix, all before the Imperial army would even be able to respond. With a combined force of our clans, we could defend the border of the claw long enough for the Imperial army to arrive and assist in driving them back. A strong force of trained men is a must for us. We could react in time to hold back the enemy. Alone however, we are weak." Tel finished.

"I see." Gonshiro cupped his chin for a moment with his right hand. "I will have to ponder on my decision. I reckon that Lord Omari will have the patience to wait for my respond?" The old man asked, receiving a surprised look from Tokuma.

"Good lord Maeno, you can't be serious to consider swearing fealty just like that? " The younger lord began. On which Gonshiro frowned. "Hence why I requested time to ponder on this decision. The Omari has some points that I have to agree with. Despite I must state that I indeed feel that I can't really appreciate the sudden surprise. Nor hearing that a force of Omari are standing at my doorstep. However," Gonshiro shifted his attention to Tel. "I must keep in mind that I am not ruling out of my own good but that of my people. I am interested in these plans but need to converse it with some of my advisors. Lord Omari can expect a reply within a week or two from me."

Tel nodded in turn to the man. "Of course Lord Maeno, we would happily wait the time. It is a lot to consider." Tel turned to face the other Lord. "Lord Teshima, I would like to state that Lord Omari has no intention to throw away the heritage of the Omari or any other clan that joins us. We are incorporating only the aspects of the Easterners that improve our security and well-being, nothing else. I would urge you to consider the offer as well, if possible send your response at the same time as Lord Maeno, and if you require longer, we will be hosting a summit of the new clans to celebrate our unification and to deliver oaths of fealty. I would urge you send your response before then." Tel returned his attention to Lord Maeno. "By your leave, Lord Maeno, I will leave your presence now. I thank you for your consideration." With that, Tel Omari left the presence of the two men, gathered his men, and marched back to the Omari lands.

[/fieldbox]

 

[Nim]

[fieldbox="Back Home, #FFFFCC"]

Karma Minami, Team 7 Genin, Konohagakure

Summary:
Karma returns to Konohagakure, to her home and family, and gets to spend some time with them.​

---

[spoili]
They arrived back at Konohagakure around noon, and after reporting in, they all went on their way, being given a brief time off.

It had taken around twenty minutes for her to arrive at the house she had come to know well, and quickly enough heard a pair of footsteps dash towards her. Smiling, Karma spread her arms wide and quickly felt herself embraced by two pairs of smaller arms. Her two younger siblings grabbed a tight hold of her, pushing their faces onto her shoulder blades.

"I missed you!" "I missed you!"

The voices of the two mixed up as they said the same thing, making Karma tighten her grasp over both. "I missed both of you as well. A lot." came the response, and after another minute of staying like this, Mimura and Nakamura finally let her go, both looking at her with big smiles. Standing up, she patted both of their heads before looking towards the door, and seeing her grandmother stand there with a big smile.

Grabbing the hand of Mimura with her right hand, and Nakamura's hand with her left, she approached the entrance. "Welcome back, Karma." the old lady told her with a happy tone, and Karma nodded back "I'm home, Haya-sama!" She said, her own smile growing a bit more.

Going inside the house, Hayami made sure Mimura and Nakamura gave Karma a few moments to put her belongings back in her room before the genin came and joined them. Entering her room, she was welcomed with a few happy chirps. Dropping her backpack onto the ground as she walked towards a cage in her room, she couldn't help but wonder who closed Yoyo's cage hatch. She had enough trust in the raven to leave and come back at any time, after all. Opening it, the little bird immediately jumped onto her shoulder, clearly getting excited.

Sitting down on the bed, the thought of just letting her drop back and fall asleep crossed her mind, but she decided against it. Who knew how much time she had before the next mission, after all. And the time she did have, she wanted to spend with her family. She changed her clothes and put her attire aside to be washed before seeing Yoyo fly out the window.

Opening the door to her room, Karma found herself face to face with her younger brother, Mimura, standing right in front of it, his hands behind his back. He seemed to be excited about something, but also a bit wary, as his eyes kept moving between Karma and the end of the corridor, where their grandmother most likely was, with Nakamura. Karma brought both her hands forward and closed her eyes. She quickly felt something being dropped into her hands before hearing a pair of footsteps run towards the living room.

Opening her eyes, she saw a poorly wrapped box in her hands. It was just about as big as her fist, and it seemed to be filled with something, as no sound was made when she shook it gently. Standing back up, she walked back inside and put the box on her pillow before going out of her room once more.

Arriving at the living room, she watched Hayami and Nakamura look over a map of the Fire Province, a few open books next to them, and Mimura was just laying besides them on the couch, looking at the ceiling. Taking a step into the living room, and Nakamura looked up, clearly paying the most attention to noises among the three "Karma-nee, look! Haya and me are looking up different famous places from books on the map! We want to try and identify as many as possible!" She said with a loud voice and a big gesture that accidently pushed one of the books off the table.

Hayami and Mimura both looked towards Karma upon hearing Nakamura's call. Standing up, Hayami got closer to Karma as she looked over her "No clear injuries, it seems. I'm glad." She said with a gentle smile before walking away to the kitchen "I'll start working on dinner. And before you say anything, you don't need to worry about me! The doctor said I'm fine as of last week." She quickly told Karma, who was prepared to go help Hayami. The eldest of the Minami siblings looked at the younger ones. Mimura simply shrugged while Nakamura patted to sit next to her.

Getting down to the floor next to Nakamura, she took a look at the map. There were a few pins that were stuck on the map, and had stickers with written names added too. The map wasn't a new one, only showing the Fire Province, but having written 'Fire Country' on it. Before she could begin wondering where the map had been hiding before, a small box of pins was brought to her face.

"Karma-nee, show us what path you travelled through for this mission!" Nakamura said in what sounded more like a command than a request. Taking the box of pins from her younger sister's hand, Karma thought about it for a moment "You know I'm not supposed to share such details Nakamura. How about you two tell me what you have been up to?" She asked in return, with Nakamura appearing more than eager to answer, and Mimura only then moving from laying on the couch to sitting on it and facing his two older sisters.

"Well, I-""Gran Haya shared with me that paying for Mimu's training and keeping a proper household on the money she gets from you and the savings she has is starting to becoming hard, so I went out to look for a job! And I found one as a cook aid in a restaurant. I've been working there for almost three weeks now, and Gran Haya told me she really appreciates the extra money I'm bringing to the house now! And the head cook in the ramen place told me I'm a decent cook. He always gives me notes on where to improve, but he says that as long as I keep paying attention, then he'll keep me working! Although he also lets me wash dishes from time to time, which is a bit anno-"

Feeling a hand on her shoulder, Nakamura stopped talking when she noticed Karma giving her a gentle smile "I'm glad you are helping out the best you can Nakamura. It certainly is important. I also appreciate it deeply." Karma said. Nakamura's spirits seemed to rise from the comment, and she begun to hum to herself.

Turning to look at her younger brother, Karma could easily tell the interruption was not surprising to him, but it did made his mood drop "Come on Mimura. How is your training going?" She asked him, but he just shrugged it off before letting him fall with his back onto the couch once more.

Moving to sit on the couch, Karma began tapping on his legs. It took a couple of moments before Mimura finally gave in "You're annoying Karma-nee. Stop being like Kamu." He said, and received an angry glance from Nakamura at the unwanted nickname "Alright, I'll tell you, but first, did you look at what I gave you?" He asked as he moved to a sitting position once more. Seeing the response was a shake of the head, he seemed a bit down, but continued speaking regardless.

"It really isn't easy, Karma-nee. The blacksmith I'm working under is really making me train hard, and thats on the smaller objects. He told me for a long time that only once I make a perfect shuriken, then we will move on to the thinner kunai, which require a different type of handling when making them. And last week I finally made a shuriken which he deemed to be perfect in his eyes. Hyuzu blacksmiths might not look at it the same way, but-" He stopped for a brief moment when he noticed Karma shaking her head lightly. Understanding what this meant, he resumed speaking.

"I've also been asking him about potentially making a Naginata at some point. He told me that I should first get my head around making a good balanced kunai, as making a Naginata is all about working the weapon with plenty of balance. The blade of it may be the sharpest part, but that does not dictate that is the deadliest part. He did say he would be happy to sharpen your Naginata if you need though, Karma-nee. Or, if you wait a bit longer, he would let me sharpen it."

Seeing the way Mimura spoke of his role as a blacksmith apprentice, Karma felt relieved. Even if he was not yet fully into it, he did already give himself a goal, something to look for. And even though he said he was working hard, he didn't seem to mind it that much. Patting his head slightly, Mimura appeared to be annoyed once more "Karma-nee!" He said as Karma gave him a smile in return "Keep at it, Mimura. I look forward to the day when I will proudly wield a Naginata of your making. And don't think too much of how the Hyuzu will do things. They have many brilliant blacksmiths, yes, but that does not mean you need to hold yourself back for not being one. Work to become the best you can be." She told him, and watched him nod in response.

"Oi, Karma-nee! Why are you patting Mimu and not me!"
"You can take all the patting Kamu. I never asked for any."
"Stop calling me Kamu!"
"Then stop calling me Mimu!"

Watching as her younger siblings got into a scuffle, Karma couldn't help but laugh a bit.

---

As the evening came over, and dinner was over, Mimura and Nakamura both went to their rooms while Karma helped with cleaning the dishes. Hayami finished cleaning the table before moving the look out the window "It is such a lovely night, wouldn't you think Karma?" Suddenly came the question from the old lady, and Karma turned to look at her "Why don't you put the dishes down, we can take care of them in a bit. Let's go on a bit a walk." Hayami said, who began making her way to the door. Not wanting to let her grandma walk on her own, she quickly put down the dishes and made her way to the door as well.

They walked alongside each other for a few minutes, until they arrived at the nearest park to their home "It's been a long time since we all came here, together." Hayami said, before sitting down on the grass and then looking up at the sky.

"So much has changed."

Looking at Hayami, she understood what her grandmother meant. It had been what seemed like a very long time. Moving to sit next to her, Karma didn't look at the sky, but rather kept her eyes on Hayami. Eventually, the older lady turned to look at Karma.

"I'm still here Karma. You don't need to swallow me with your eyes like this is the last time you will ever see me. I have no plans on going anywhere. I'm gonna see all of you get married and have children, and even look after your children!" Hayami said with a large smile and a laugh, and Karma couldn't help but laugh as well.

"I certainly hope so, Haya-sama." The younger of the two said, truly hoping so.

After sitting there for a bit, Hayami turned to look at Karma "If you have a bit of time off tomorrow, perhaps you could try and work on that hobby of yours further? I always do enjoy seeing what you draw. Maybe you could sit out here during the day and see what you could come up with? I'm certain you could bring back home some amazing works."

Karma shrugged. It could certainly be nice, and she could do that while Nakamura and Mimura would be at their jobs. And she knew Hayami did not approve of too much work. "I'd be happy to do that, Haya-sama. Don't suppose there is anything in particular you would like for me to draw, is there?" She asked, and Hayami looked up.

"I would say me flying among the stars, but I know you draw what you can see. How about a butterfly, if you could spot one? I haven't seen many of them lately, and having a drawing of one would certainly boost my energy whenever I see it." Hayami said with a smile.

Returning the smile with a nod, they sat there for a while longer, enjoying each other's company in silence, before finally getting up and heading back home.

---

Even though Hayami did not approve of it, Karma went and finished doing the dishes. She didn't like leaving any house chores, because she knew her grandmother would jump on those if she spotted any left in the morning. Putting the last dish to dry, she wiped her hands and made her way back to her room, closing the lights behind her along the way.

Opening the door to her room, Karma could see that Yoyo had returned to the cage, and was now sleeping on one of the branches that stood inside. The cage hatch was, once again, closed. But before she stepped inside, she could spot another thing that had been off. There was an unexplained bulge under her blanket. A foot also appeared from one of the edges of the blankets.

Taking slow and quiet steps, she first approached the cage and opened the hatch once more. Yoyo woke up upon hearing the sound of the hatch and made a couple of happy twerps at the sight of Karma, but she placed her finger on her mouth, indicating she wanted the bird to stay silent. It quickly became evident, however, the twerps already woke up the person who was occupying the bed.

Sitting up, Nakamura yawned and then got up from the bed, walking towards Yoyo's cage with eyes closed "I don't know how you keep doing this Yoyo, but you need to stay, for when Karma comes back." She muttered as she reached to grab the hatch and close it, only to instead feel something else grab a hold of her hand.

Finally opening her eyes, she saw Karma's hand holding her own hand. Nakamura blinked a few times before finally realizing what was going on, making a jump backwards and landing with her bum on Karma's bed.

"K-K-Karma-nee! You're back?" Nakamura called out, though in a weak, tired voice. The expression on her face was very much surprised, as if she was certain her older sister was gone once again on a mission. The two could hear something being thrown at the wall behind Karma, probably Mimura's way of telling them to keep it down, before they turned to look at each other again.

"I haven't left for another mission just yet Nakamura. I know I did not have a lot of time between missions recently, but they are giving us at least a night. I just went out for a walk with Haya-sama." Karma explained, and moved to sit down next to Nakamura.

Blushing deeply, Nakamura appeared like someone who was caught in a most forbidden action "I'm sorry Karma-nee. I just kept missing you, and sleeping in your room made me feel more comfortable. I also kept closing Yoyo's hatch because I didn't want him to one day escape because you weren't around enough. Though I did see him vanish a few times and only return some time later, and I have no idea how. Seeing him vanish, and not seeing you enough, it just made me scared and miss you even more." She said in a more quiet voice, before hugging Karma.

"I keep missing you, and fearing for you. I keep on thinking on how a while ago you came back with a broken leg. Being here gives me some comfort. Makes me think that perhaps being here could serve as a luck charm for you. A way to make sure you will always come back."

Looking at her younger sister, who she could feel begun tearing up a bit, Karma lightly hugged her back. She didn't know what was going on in the minds of her siblings whenever she left until now. They had always put up a brave face, probably for her own sake. Briefly glancing towards the wall where the sound had came from, she wondered if Mimura was also thinking like this. Perhaps she could ask him, although he was never as open as Nakamura was, so she wasn't sure of what kind of response she would get.

Letting go of Nakamura, she would pat her younger sister's head slightly "I can tell you, with absolute certainty, that as long as it is up to me, I will always come back. I will always come see you, find you, and be there for you. You don't need to worry about me this much. If you really want, then you have my permission to keep staying in my room whenever I am not around. However," Karma said with a slight stop, to make it clear this was something she did not approve of "Yoyo's hatch should stay open. If he vanishes, then it is probably because I summoned him to me. And even if he does one day go and never comes back, then that is fine. Birds are meant to be free. The cage is not truly a cage for him. It is meant to serve as a home, a place where he knows he can be safe and come back to at any time."

"Do you understand me, Nakamura?"

Letting a few moments pass, Nakamura moved her head away from Karma's body and nodded, wiping away the tears she had. Looking at Karma, she grasped the blanket beneath her "I don't suppose I could sleep here, just for tonight?" She asked in a quiet voice, almost inaudible entirely.

Hearing the question, Karma was tempted to remind her that she has her own room and her own bed for a reason, being a bit tired. But after the confession her sister made to her, she got up and walked to a nearby closet "You can, though not in my bed. I'll get an extra blanket and roll for you." She said, before taking out the two items from the closet.

As Nakamura tucked into her makeshift bed, humming 'sister sleep over!' in a silent tone to herself, Karma sat on her bed and grabbed a hold of the poorly wrapped box, which was moved to the bedside table. Unwrapping and opening it, she saw a note was attached, addressed to 'My amazing older sister'.

Karma-nee,

I don't know exactly when you will get to see this, but today I finally made the first shuriken that Hirano-sama deemed worthy to be used by a shinobi! He told me he could sell it, but he understood that I wanted to keep it, as it is a big milestone for me.

He was a bit annoyed when he saw what I did afterwards, but I don't mind it that much, as afterwards I managed to make another shuriken which he deemed worthy. I really think I am getting the hang of this!

I thought about keeping this to myself, but considering you are the one who keeps doing the dangerous job among all of us, I wanted you to have it. I hope you will find it to be useful!

Mimura​

From the note alone, Karma could already tell what was inside the box. And indeed, upon opening it she saw a decent looking shuriken, sitting on the stuffing that made the box had no sound. Holding it, she spotted it received a small signature on the side of a corner, written 'M.M'.

Putting the open box on the bedside table and the shuriken back on the stuffing, Karma would just look at it for a few more moments. She felt lucky to have such siblings.
[/spoili][/fieldbox]

 

[conman2163]

[fieldbox="An Offer to the Ogami"]
A collab by Conman and Alice!
Location: Akinian Empire, Rain Province, Maeno Clan lands.

Summary:
Set a little bit after the meetings with the Uyeno, Maeno, and Teshima, a lone diplomat approaches the Lord of the Ogami clan. In this meeting, the Ogami and Omari reach and agreement. Should the Omari hold up their end of the bargain, the Ogami would swear fealty to the Omari.

---

Spoiler

A group of riders moved at a quick pace across the land of the Ogami. The riders numbered ten total, most dressed in armor as guards, but the one leading the column of horses was not dressed in armor, but rather in the clothes of a clan representative. The man that road behind him carried a banner with the sigil of the Omari on it. They beat across the countryside quickly, with a purpose. They made a beeline for the clan compound of the Ogami, halting in front of it once they had reached the compound. The representative dismounted and said to the guard who manned the gate of the compound "The Omari wish an audience with your Lord."

The guards at the gate casted a wary but curious look at the Omari riders. One of the guards would pace away to get his captain while the others just stood and watched the Omari. Time passed but a few guards came to the gate. They were slightly better geared and moved with more discipline. One of the guard made a small bow before stating that the Omari could follow them. The retinue guard would form an escort on foot around the riders. Various people in the compound threw curious glances at the Omari riders but made no attempt to get a close inspection going on.

Reaching the manor, more guards were standing in position. A few servants moved forward to take care of the Omari mounts while a few more stood at the ready to guide the Omari representative into the manor. Leading the man through the courtyard into the manor, the representative would be taken into a spacious hall where various people were standing at the sides. On a small throne at the end of the room sat an older man. His short grey hair was trimmed and almost seemed to reflect that age hadn't withered the man's willpower.
"Welcome. I wasn't expecting a delegation to arrive. Certainly not from the Omari. Come, please," the man made a subtle gesture as one of the servants would offer something drink from a plate, a few filled glasses that were filled with tea, water or wine.

The delegate bowed before the Lord, before selecting a glass filled with water. "Thank you for your hospitality Lord Ogami, I apologize for our sudden visit, however we have just received excellent tidings from the Uyeno, Maeno, and Tokuma." The delegate was Tel Omari. It had been a bit since his trip to the Uyeno, and the Maeno and Tokuma had both agreed to join the Omari just as the Uyeno had. He took a drink of the water while he awaited the lords response.

The eyebrows of the lord perked up. He didn't reply right away, letting a moment of silence pass before he spoke up. "I am than most curious for what news about the Uyeno, Maeno and Tokuma an Omari has to bring to me." The man said, his eyes narrowing for a moment. "For I don't recall that they were this close to your kin."

Tel nodded "Indeed, a few weeks ago I might have agreed with you. However, our Lord Omari has come up with a plan to bring all of the clans of the Rain province to prominence and glory in the Empire." He drew a scroll from his satchel and approached the lord respectfully, holding out the rolled up paper. In it was detailed the agreement that the Uyeno, Maeno, and Tokuma had all made with the Omari. The promises of increased wealth, honor, and glory. The promise of a reason to be proud of their heritage, and, the question of fealty to the Omari. When it was taken, the delegate retreated away an appropriate distance. "Lord Ogami, this offer that the Omari extend will bring new glory to your people, but also protection. To the west, the Fang country approaches, and all of your lands are threatened. Together, the Rain clans are a force that can be reckoned with, and we can protect our lands as a united force. My Lord Omari offers modernization and new industries." Tel fell silent, awaiting the man's response.

The words of Tel made Lord Ogami frown even more. He didn't, however, speak up. "To bring all the clans of the Rain province, to prominence and glory." The lord mumbled as he would accept the scroll. Rolling it out, the old man let his gaze calmly move over its content.
"Fine promises, good sir. Only an idiot would turn away such promises." The lord began as he leaned back in his seat. "But it is a shame upon my ancestor's pride and prestige to swear fealty to a clan that isn't much better than my own. If you want to make this work, I demand a compensation." The lord placed the scroll on the table, folding his hands on his lap.

Tel nodded. "As a representative of the Omari clan Lord, I come empowered to negotiate. What is it that you wish Lord Ogami? There is much room for such talks." Tel did not let the accomplishment carry through in his voice. His face remained stony.

"My first demand will be that I want one of the Omari to be betrothed to my son." He calmly said as if it wasn't a big demand but something rather casual. "And before I will swear fealty, I want to see proof first that the Omari can live up to their promises. Some investment first into my land. If the Omari's promises are true, then my clan will swear fealty to your lord. I have gotten too old to just bend to mere promises of riches and glory, ser."

Tel's eyes narrowed for a moment at the requests. Indeed, the betrothal could be arranged, in fact, this particular agreement almost required it. The second request though, was the one where Tel would have to be careful. "The Omari would be pleased to give your son a bride." He said. "However Lordship, on the matter of investment, I wish to know what you would ask for in terms of investment?"

"Two hundred golden suns." Lord Ogami stated, slowly but with a firm voice. He was well aware of what kind of large sum he was requesting. "If the Omari are capable to make my clan rich, I assume that much expense won't missed. Would it?"

Tel thought for a moment, then spoke. "We could do one hundred gold suns. We would be willing to give you one hundred gold suns in payments of five gold suns, every month. But you must swear fealty to our lord in the gathering he is arranging in a month's time. In exchange, you will be given a seat as personal advisor to Lord Omari, should you want it, and the betrothal shall be arranged before the ceremony. Should it interest you, the marriage of Lord Omari to one of your daughters could be arranged as well. He is unwed afterall."

The offer was considered by the old man. It remained silent for a longer time than before. Then slowly, Lord Ogami leaned forward. "Interesting proposal. You sure that you can promise this, ser? I would be most displeased to learn that I was being fooled afterwards."

Tel Omari nodded. "It is natural for you to be distrustful Lord Ogami, given the offer at your table. I can indeed promise this. As I said, I am empowered to negotiate, though I am the sole negotiator that can offer such a deal lordship." He met the man's look, and did not falter. "I trust such an offer does not displease you, Lord Ogami?"

"It doesn't." Lord Ogami replied, without any silence following Tel's words. "If your Lord keeps his end of the bargain, he can count on my clan. I won't sign or do anything until I see the arrangements have been taken care off, though."

"Lord Ogami, we will not disappoint you. My Lord Omari will visit you before he returns home, you will be provided proof of our intentions during that time." Tel bowed before the lord. "I likely should take my leave now lordship, I have a long way to travel to return home."

"Good. I am looking forward to how much I can count on your Lord's promises." With a subtle gesture, Lord Ogami would non verbally allow Tel to take his leave.

Tel bowed once more, then left the Lord's hall, following the servant back to his horse, mounting, and then riding away. Yet another clan's loyalty safely secured

[/fieldbox]

 

[Gerontis]

[fieldbox=A sword for a letter, wheat]
A relative small collab between Sketching101 and Gerontis.
A meeting between Katsu Uchiha and Koike Hon.

Summary:
Koike prepares to go on his next assignment. Meeting up with Katsu, he informs his aid and brother about the new assignment. Then Katsu requests Koike to deliver a letter where as Koike lends Katsu one of his swords. In case a Vrykyl will be near Katsu.

[spoili]
The talk with Hayate had left Koike with a mixed state of emotions. He was relieved that he would have some days to try to convince either Kiyomi or Zakito that they were in need for more supplies as reinforcements. But he didn't want to just leave the 13th brigade. For some reason, he felt like a coward that tried to run from some hardship. Walking back to his tent, he would receive some salutes from his own battalion. Responding with a curt nod and sometimes flashing a smile, Koike wondered about how to bring this piece of information over. He already considered that he could leave the battalion in charge of one of the captains. Though doubting he would need to take two full days, Koike couldn't help but find it tempting. Of course, there was the problem that he had no certainty that Kiyomi would 'accept' him trying to summon himself to her. And where she would be. The thought of him disturbing her during a bath was anything but amusing for the young man, shaking his head as he started to close in on his tent. A few troops were busy to shovel snow away, earning a look from their colonel. Wanting to ask something, Koike decided to check out on somebody else.

Akumu laid in front of his tent. The dark fur in stark contrast with the snow and brown dirt. The two yellow eyes briefly shot up to glance at the approaching colonel but the animal didn't respond more than a soft growl. Entering his tent, Koike would search for something. He hadn't any trouble to find it as he kept his equipment organised. One of the little things that he was secretly proud of.
Exiting his tent, he would glance to the right. To the direction of Katsu's tent. Approaching it, Koike would whistle hard, only to wait a second. "Katsu?"

Only after a few more seconds did Katsu emerge from the tent, having lost the small limp he had since his injury. He shuddered as he came out in the open, tightening his cloak further. He didn't seem to be wearing the jacket and wrist braces he usually did, leaving his flesh open to the biting cold. "Ah, Koike," he said through his clattering teeth. "Do you mind if we go in? I didn't have the time to put much on."

Slightly amused, Koike nodded as he gestured to the tent. "After you, princess." He said, not hiding his amusement from his comrade. Entering the tent after Katsu, Koike chuckled. "To be honest, I expected you to be back at trying to shoot arrows at targets. But anyways, how are you feeling? Any better?" He asked before settling down.

"Archery won't do any good unless I have a working body, now will it?" Katsu said as he settled down next to Tanpo. There were a few knives scattered along the floor, but most of his gear was hanging tidily from a post. "Well, then. What can I, princess Uchiha, do for you?" he said with a sarcastic grin.

He shook his head, as response to Katsu's question. "I imagine that you can't conjure up some warm pie? I would love some, truly." Was the equally sarcastic response of Koike, before he would shift his tone. Leaning a bit back, he decided to not beat around the bush. "I am going soon. For some days. I expect you won't cause any trouble while I am gone. Trying to convince the higher ups of the Empire to send more troops as reinforcements. I doubt I will be long gone but that is the plan." He calmly explained. "I will use the summoning technique to first go to Kiyomi. Then once I am done, I will use it to come back."

"I see..." Katsu ran his hand through Tanpo's fur. "And during that time, what are we to do here?"

"Not sure. There is some planning on how to deal with the large opposition. Most likely a battle tactics will be discussed between the allied commanders. From there? I have no idea. Training, patrols and such will just be ongoing." He responded, scratching his chin for a second. "I intend to delegate the command to one of the captains. Though I prefer to keep my absence more or less hidden from the troops." Shooting a meaningful glance towards Katsu, Koike continued. "So, in case that anybody asks where I am. You probably need to tell them that I am busy helping Hayate with the battle tactics. Or off to meet one of the allied commanders in his stead."

"We can keep things quiet, no problem, but..." He paused for a moment in consideration before letting out a sigh. "It might not be a great idea to lie. I'm sure everyone would be fine knowing where you are. But if you're sure, then… I suppose, good luck with your meeting with Kiyomi."

"It is better than letting the troops know that I went back home, regardless of what reason. Best is if they just believe that I worked and didn't spend any time somewhere far from danger." He answered. "Ah, I almost forgot." Grabbing the sheathed blade, Koike would hold it towards Katsu. "I doubt, no, I hope you won't have to use it. It is the blade that Hayate once forged for me. Made of Dragon Steel. Which will be of more help than most weapons you can find in the camp. I want you to have it, just in case."

Katsu took the sword in both hands. As he gave a small tug on the hilt, the blade slid smoothly along the sheath. "Ah… this is the one you were using back then," he said as he inspected the steel. He pushed it back in its sheath before looking up to his friend. "You should probably hold onto it," he said, pointing the hilt at Koike. "There's no telling who might be lurking in Konoha, still. I'm sure I'll be safer than you are."

Slight amused, Koike shook his head. "I doubt I will be in much danger. No big or hostile force that would likely threaten me. You on the other hand? You might be somewhat rubbish with a long blade, it is better than nothing when those… things show up." He replied back. Leaning slightly back, to only further confirm that he wouldn't take the weapon back. "If anything, want anything when I come back? There might exist a small chance that I can try to bring you something. Though, I have no idea if Kiyomi will allow me to summon myself. That is still a part of the plan that isn't entirely foolproof."

"I'm sure she'll understand that it's important," he said as he placed the sword on the ground beside him. "Worst comes to worst, you can ask Hayate to make a request as well." Katsu looked down at Tanpo as he pondered. "Hm… Something nice and sweet would be helpful," he said with a smile as he got up and walked to the back of the tent, rifling through his effects. With a victorious "A-ha!" he pulled out an envelope, crumpled ever so slightly. He brought it over to Koike and held it up. "I would really appreciate it if you could get this to the post office, more than anything else."

Despite having his own doubts and wishes, Koike kept those for himself. He also didn't explain that Hayate wouldn't be able to make any request with his current position. "Sure. I brought some coin with me. In case that we would come across some town and having some time off. I will bring you something nice and sweet. Just don't tell the men. I prefer they won't think anything odd between us." Koike replied, the amusement evident. When Katsu pulled out an envelope, Koike threw a glance at it before looking back at Katsu. A second passed before the Hon cautiously accepted the envelope. "I will make sure that it will be posted. You got my word on that." Carefully storing the letter away, Koike's curiosity grew. But he wouldn't ask about it. "Now, I do hope you will not get into trouble." Getting up, Koike continued. "At best, I will be two days gone. Stick with the captains and don't do anything bold. When I come back, I will use the summoning to come back to you. Do not tarry or let me wait, no matter the circumstance."

A pause followed as Koike's expression shifted by a bit. Some worry surfaced but was quickly expelled. Stretching his right hand towards Katsu, Koike flashed a smile. "I will see you soon."

Katsu clasped the man's wrist with a firm grip. "Have a safe flight home," he said, grinning sheepishly. "We'll keep this place in one piece while you're gone, so don't worry.."

[/spoili]
[/fieldbox]

 

[Gerontis]

[fieldbox=A Pleasant Surprise?, wheat]
In Magnhild, The Hon Clan heartlands - the Empire of Akino.
A not too big collab between Aliceee and Gerontis.

Summary:
Koike uses the Zodiac summoning technique to teleport to Kiyomi. She allows Koike to summon him to her but the scenario is not what Koike expected. The two talk about the east as Kiyomi then explains what she was preparing for. Forcing Koike to join her.

---

[spoili]
He considered himself ready. Standing in his tent, Koike rolled with his shoulders for a moment. He had already drawn a bit of blood with pricking his thumb with one of his knives. An annoying procedure but one necessary none the less.
Weaving the required handsigns, Koike would close his eyes. Regulating his breathing, he was now just waiting. The sensation of teleportation was quick and somehow always felt trusted. Yet, if one only knew how complicated summoning could be then the trust would be much less. A lot could go wrong if the summoning contract or technique was flawed. The only 'flaw' with the particular summoning he had with a few people, included, Kiyomi was that the other had to accept the request. Before Koike decided to give up, his eyes widened. Before he could make a move or say a word, it happened.

The world twisted and warped reality. By the time that Koike blinked, he was somewhere else. Staring at a person as his cheeks started to flare up. Looking down, he instantly dropped on a knee.
"Your Majesty... I..."

"Interrupted me during my bath. I know."

Kiyomi frowned as she remained in her bath. The amount of soap would hide her features well enough. Her eyebrows rose as she eyes Koike. Who seemed to be more than ready to wage a war with his armour and weapons present. "So, what has caused you to summon yourself to me?" She already raised her right hand as the door was slammed open. Four Sworn Swords had already drawn their weapons and were on the verge to apprehend the sudden appearance of unknown chakra signature.

"I was send by Commander Hyuzu. With news from the east. As well, something more personal." Koike replied as he kept himself knelt, his head down.

Kiyomi's hand was still held up. Upon hearing that Koike carried something more personal with him, Kiyomi was quick to wave the Sworn Swords off. Which caused the four royal guards to withdraw themselves from the room. "You have my attention. One moment," she told him as she would grab a nearby towel. Quickly standing up as she wrapped the towel around herself, Kiyomi didn't check if Koike was peeping or not.
"Yes?"

He would explain the situation in the east. What they had encountered, learned and what they needed. Then he would reach out to one of his satchels. Producing a letter, Koike held it up while still keeping his head down. "Commander Hyuzu requested me to deliver you this, in person."

Once the towel was secured around herself, Kiyomi started to dry her hair. The report about the east raised some curiosity and concerns. She remained quiet as she progressed the information. Upon hearing the last sentence, Kiyomi stared at the letter. Taking it, she would take a few steps back and turn her back to Koike. Opening the letter, Kiyomi read it in silence.
"I see..."

It took a second before she turned and faced back to Koike. "I will discuss this with Zakito soon enough. However, this evening there will be a feast. So you have to wait at least a day. Or even two, before I will have an answer at the ready."

He felt a bit relieved that Kiyomi was going to take it up with Zakito. Hearing that it would take around two days, he wasn't sure how to reply. He wanted to be back within a day at the east. At least, that was what he told himself. But he could make use of the day to do Katsu a favour - of posting his letter. "Very well. If you wouldn't mind, then I would like to arrange a place for me to stay. I got some coin on me, so I could try to arrange a place at a local inn."

The words of Koike caused Kiyomi to frown as she then shook her head. "I will arrange some lodge for you right away. I doubt that Zakito will mind it. Besides, I will have one more demand." She paused as she then pinched her nose. "Never mind, make it two. First, you will get yourself a bath. A proper one. Then you will dress for the feast."

The fact that Kiyomi would arrange some lodging relieved Koike a bit. He was already looking forward to sleep in a proper bed. But then she stated she had one demand. Only to stated she had two. Looking up, Koike frowned. Then he heard what her last demand was. Koike already shook his head. "No, thank you. I don't even have clothing to fit in. I prefer to just be---"

"You will have no choice. Refusing the demand of an empress is incredibly rude, you know?" Kiyomi replied. Sitting down on a nearby stool, she would make sure that she wasn't facing Koike directly. With drying her hair, she would shift to use a brush. "As for clothing. Don't fret. I can easily arrange something for you."

Koike felt how his face started to become red. His eyes were cast down as he wanted to say something. But he knew that he wouldn't win this discussion. "Very well. I am sorry that I disturbed you, your Majesty." Koike said but he still stayed knelt till Kiyomi would signal that he could raise up.

"You are forgiven, this time." Kiyomi half joked as she shot him a glance. Still brushing her hair, she considered something. "Before you can go to prepare yourself. I have some news." She began, taking a second of pause. "I learned that Haruka Tamiyo is pregnant. One of my Sworn Swords discovered this during the previous clan meeting. Not to mention that a month or so, she has been promised to another. I believe it was the son of the governor of the Grass province."

His heart started to skip beats as he learned that she was pregnant. It became warmer or was that just him? He wanted to ask more questions but decided against it. He wasn't sure if he should be happy or worried. There were a lot of issues that could arise. But for now, Koike couldn't be anything but happy. Only for that happiness to be crushed. Was she promised to another? His eyes lowered for a moment. "I would like to my leave now, your Majesty."

Kiyomi pitied Koike. But she didn't want him to go back to the east without knowing or learn it from somebody else. She had hoped it would be somehow less slightly worse if she heard it from her. It would be much better than if he would return from the east, with all hope of starting something with somebody that wasn't available anymore.
"You may leave. I will see you later, Koike."

[/spoili]
[/fieldbox]

 

[Aliceee]

[fieldbox=Let it begin, #33cccc]
Kiyomi Homura I,

Akinian Empress | Magnhild, the Imperial capital of the House of Magnhild - The Grand Hall

---

The dark of the winter evening soon would fall over the city of Magnhild. Those who had partaken in the clan meeting were allowed to retreat to their lodgings. To take some time off and enjoy the hospitality that was offered to them and their entourage. But also time to prepare themselves for the feast that would be organised in the grand hall of the city's citadel.

The feast was so organised that a lot of small bites of local and distant cuisine were present. Drinks from various regions of the Empire had been imported to be served at the feast. Musicians playing a calming and soothing music as in the centre of the hall one could find the table upon which many of the refreshments were placed. Elaborated decorations were present as well. Servants, however, still walked around to serve the many guests. Guards were doing small rounds or stationed at strategic positions that they had a good overview of the feast.

With the many candles and people inside, the doors at the side of the large hall were opened to allow fresh air to move in. Or allow people to seek some more privacy outside, despite the biting cold and light snowfall.
The likes of tapestries and banners are present, together with some trophies of old. There are in the corners some tables with chairs present to allow those who have grown a bit weary from standing to sit down.
Later in the evening, the northern part of the hall will be used for more sing and dance.

* Note: Please remember if you are going to post a collab: Spoiler it and provide it with a summary.*

[/fieldbox]